! LIBRARY OF CONGRESS.' 
 
 Chap 5?3X5!VV 
 
 UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. ) 
 
 n .s- 
 
PRACTICAL GRAMMAR 
 
 OF THE 
 
 SWEDISH LANGUAGE, 
 
 READING- AND WRITING-EXERCISES, 
 
 A. MAY, 
 
 Author of an English Grammar for Swedes, and of a Collection of 
 Swedish and English Dialogues, &c. 
 
 STOCKHOLM. 
 .1. Mtonnier 
 
^% 
 
 ,- 
 
 *.* 
 
 
 The Great North from which Chivalry sprung — its polar seas, its 
 natural wonders, its wild legends, its antedeluvian remains, — a wide 
 field for poetic description and heroic narrative — have been, indeed, 
 not wholly unexplored 
 
 Preface to KING ARTHUR, 
 
 by SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON, Bart. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Introduction I. 
 
 Pronunciation 1. 
 
 Accent 9. 
 
 Orthography 11. 
 
 Division of Words, Use of Capitals, Stops &c. used in Writing 15. 
 
 Etymology 16. 
 
 Syntax 55. 
 
 Reading and Etymological Exercises . t ...... . 74. 
 
 Extracts in Prose and Verse .... r ..... . 83. 
 
 Syntactical and Promiscuous Exercises ........ 123. 
 
 Familiar Phrases . 134. 
 
 Tables of Weights and Measures 137. 
 
 The Swedish Money 138. 
 
 Alphabetical list of the Words used in the Extracts, with their 
 
 meanings 139. 
 
Page 
 
 13 — 
 
 7 
 
 22 — 
 
 18 
 
 27 — 
 
 9 
 
 37 — 
 
 14 
 
 48 — 
 
 10 
 
 77 — 
 
 16 
 
 — — 
 
 14 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 
 bottom, us 
 
 read as. 
 
 top, N is 
 
 — is. 
 
 — , nummror, 
 
 — numror. 
 
 bottom, boy, 
 
 — boy. 
 
 top, blyedpennor, 
 
 ■**- blyertspennor, 
 
 bottom, hame, 
 
 — - have. 
 
 — , plote, 
 
 — plate. 
 
 — , musik, 
 
 — music. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Sweden and its inhabitants and literature are 
 at present comparatively so little known, that it may 
 appear to many a superfluous undertaking to write 
 a practical Swedish grammar. The author of the 
 following pages has been induced to enter upon the 
 task, in the hope, that by opening a w 7 ay to a more 
 general knowledge of the language^ he might give 
 his countrymen an opportunity of becoming better 
 acquainted with the Swedish literature, and of thus 
 penetrating to a source of historical records, legends 
 &c., which must be of great importance in researches 
 leading to a more correct knowledge of our own 
 history and language. 
 
 A glance at the following attempt will show the 
 experienced reader, that there is no aim made at 
 deep research. The object has been to bring together 
 what would be most useful in practice — in the 
 application of the language in reading and conver- 
 
sation. The author supposes that all, who wish to 
 gain the power of speaking the language, will employ 
 a teacher; for those, however, who are satisfied with 
 merely understanding an author, all that is necessary 
 will be found in the following pages, without any 
 other assistance than that of a dictionary. 
 
 "With regard to the arrangement; the author has 
 not thought it advisable to follow strictly any of the 
 numerous systems, that are adopted with more or 
 less success. He has taken it for granted, that all 
 who use this work, will know so much of their own 
 language, that they understand the leading gramma- 
 tical definitions and rules. He considers it most na- 
 tural, that the pupil begin with the sounds of the 
 language, the alphabet and exercises for each letter 
 as given page 74, always taking care never to pro- 
 nounce a word without understanding it. | 
 
 If these exercises be learned as there directed, 
 the pupil will soon become familiar with the sounds 
 of Swedish words, and may then proceed to the rules 
 for their formation, or the Etymology. The exerci- 
 ses to these rules, though short in the book, may, by 
 an intelligent teacher, be made as long as circumstan- 
 ces can render desirable 5 and if properly learned and 
 applied, as directed, it is hoped that on having gone 
 through them the pupil will have gained a good 
 knowledge of the Swedish Etymology, and at the 
 same time have committed to memory a great num- 
 ber of words and phrases. The pupil having been 
 accustomed to write the Etymological exercises, as 
 appointed, will find comparatively little difficulty 
 
in understanding and writing those given for the 
 syntax. 
 
 It is probably impossible to give any course or 
 system of reading which would be exactly appli- 
 cable to all. One has a good memory, but a weak 
 judgment, another a penetrating judgment, but a bad 
 memory j one has great application, another will scarce- 
 ly look at the book excepting in the presence of 
 the master ; there are in fact never two alike. One 
 of the principal difficulties, therefore, in teaching a 
 language or any thing else, is to find out the dispo- 
 sition and powers of the pupil, and to adopt the 
 method best suited in each particular case. On this 
 account the author has thought, that a grammar ought 
 to be so arranged, that the teacher is supplied with 
 materials, but that he should be left, to a certain 
 extent, to work them out himself, according to the 
 demands of each pupil. In a class this would be 
 more difficult than with a single pupil, but he must 
 then be guided by the majority of the members. 
 
 An experienced teacher would not be satisfied 
 with letting his pupil merely translate the reading 
 exercises given page 83. He would particularly call 
 into play, the eye, the ear, the memory and the 
 judgment, in ways which appeared to him best suited 
 for the individual before him- but always aiming at 
 rendering the beginner familiar with the various 
 idioms of the language, not only when he saw them, 
 but also when he heard them only, and at the same 
 time would induce his pupil to apply them in an- 
 swering in Swedish such questions, as might be asked 
 
upon the subject of the lesson. But this is not the 
 place for an essay on teaching,- the few short hints 
 now given, will serve to show the reader the author's 
 reasons for adopting the arrangement he has taken; 
 and should his attempt be the means of lightening 
 the labours of his countrymen in their Scandinavian 
 researches, his principal object will be gained. 
 
 » t»3>:& ( 
 
( i ) 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Before entering upon the study of a language, it is both 
 agreeable and useful to be enabled to form some idea of its rise 
 and progress. It is the intention of the author to endeavour, in 
 the following introduction, to give the reader such an outline of 
 the history of the Swedish language, as may serve the purposes 
 of the general student, referring such as would enter more deeply 
 into the subject, to those authors *) to whom he is himself prin- 
 cipally indebted, for what information these pages may contain. 
 
 Of the language spoken by the aborigenes of Sweden there 
 are now scarcely any remains. Sigge Fridulfsson, on account of 
 his great wisdom called Oden, came, according to the Swedish 
 historians, from the neighbourhood of the Black Sea **) into Scan- 
 dinavia, about 100 years before the birth of Christ. Oden in- 
 troduced the runes, or signs cut on stones, sticks or thin pieces 
 of bark* It was, however, long before the people began to un- 
 derstand them; at first it w r as thought a supernatural power which 
 Oden possessed among his other divine attributes. Even the 
 bards, who sung the praises of a victorious leader or of a hospi- 
 table host, were obliged to repeat their inspirations, till one or 
 more of the persons present had learned them by heart, and by 
 being frequently repeated they were preserved for a time from 
 oblivion. By degrees the use of the runes began to be somewhat 
 more generally understood, but it was not till the twelfth century, 
 that they were applied to any extent. 
 
 About the end of the ninth century Iceland was discovered 
 and taken possession of principally by the Norwegians. 
 
 Here, on account of the isolated situation of the place, the 
 language was preserved for several centuries almost in its original 
 
 ') Svensk SpraklSra utgifven af Svenska Akademien. Svensk Sprak- 
 lara samt kort ofversigt af Svenska Sprakets och Litteraturens Hi- 
 storia, af A. FryxelL Sveriges Litteratur- och Konst-Historia af 
 C. J, Lenstrom. Svensk Spraklara afC. J. L. Jlmqvist. Ausfiihr- 
 liche Schwedische Grammatik von A. W. Dieterich. 
 
 '*) The opinion of Prof. S. Nilsson, so ably supported in his work on 
 Ethnography, that these immigrations are only imaginary, has many 
 adherents. 
 
( II ) 
 
 form, and not only are the oldest remains of ancient Swedish 
 from that island, but the earliest accounts of Scandinavia are 
 written by Icelandic authors. The oldest Scandinavian songs and 
 legends that are known, were collected in a book called the Edda, 
 it is supposed by Scemund Den Vise a priest in Iceland; he died 
 1133. This w r as the oldest or poetic Edda. Snorre Sturleson, 
 murdered 1241, also collected a number of legends, many of which 
 have been considered to be founded on historical facts. This col- 
 lection is called the younger or prose Edda. The same author 
 wrote Heims Kringla, containing ancient Heroic legends. These 
 works have been translated into several languages. 
 
 As it will probably be interesting for the reader la see a 
 specimen of the runic writing, the alphabet is here given and a 
 short sentence or two to show the style. 
 
 THE RUNIC ALPHABET. 
 
 Form. )ff. fr V *- fX- K- *• +■ I- 
 
 Name. Frej, Ur, Thor, Os, Reder, Kon, Hagel, Nod, Is* 
 
 Pronounced F, FV. U, V, A. Th, D. 0. R. K, G. H. N. I, E. 
 
 Form. \. k t< &• r- ^ fhr 
 
 Name. Ar, Sol, Tyr, Bjarkal, Lager, Madur, Or. 
 
 Pronounced A, A. S. T, D. B, P. L. M. 0,R. 
 
 The following are copies of inscriptions on runestones. 
 
 Thufve och Thorvald Thufve and Thorvald 
 
 T>ufr auk frorfalr 
 lhair litu raisa 
 stain at fcurbiarn 
 fapur sin kufian 
 hir mun stanjpa 
 Stain nir brauta 
 auk Kiluk kirwa. 
 mirke at kuni sin, 
 
 Rahnvaltr lit 
 rista Runar 
 efr Fastvi 
 niojmr sina 
 Onims Totr 
 To i AiJ>i 
 KuJ) Hjalbi 
 ant Hana. 
 
 De lato resa 
 sten at Thorbjorn 
 fader sin goda; 
 Har mande standa 
 Sten nara vagen 
 Och Kilog skar 
 marke at mannen sin. 
 
 Ragnwald lat 
 rista runor 
 efter Fastvi. 
 moder sin: 
 Onims Dotter 
 Dog i Ed; 
 Gud Hjelpe 
 Anden Hennes. 
 
 They let raise 
 
 stone to Thorbjorn 
 
 father their good; 
 
 Here may stand 
 
 stone near the road 
 
 and Kilog cut 
 
 the marks to her husband. 
 
 Rangwald let 
 cut runes, 
 after Fastvi 
 his mother; 
 Onims Dotter 
 died at Ed; 
 God help - 
 her souL 
 
( I" ) 
 
 From the low state of civilisation at this period the language 
 was necessarily poor in expressions, and the sound was harsh and 
 repulsive lo the ear. By degrees, however, these faults were 
 modified; and the introduction and gradual spread of the Christian 
 religion was one of the most powerful means. The name of the 
 first missionary was Anscharius, a Frank by birth. He had, from 
 his childhood, constantly thought of the conversion of the heathens. 
 He came to Sweden first in 829, and having worked some time 
 at his labour of love, went lo Hamburgh. He paid a second vi- 
 sit to Sweden in 853, and on this occasion he succeeded better 
 thau before. But after his death, and that of Rimbert his suc- 
 cessor, the Swedes again fell into heathenism, and it was above 
 a century and a half before Christianity was once more allowed 
 to try its power upon them. Somewhat before the year 1000 
 Sigfrid an Englishman came to Sweden, and by him king Olof 
 Skolkonung was himself baptised. From this time Christianity, 
 though at first with a mixture of many heathen ceremonies, slowly 
 spread its divine laws; and through the means of those engaged 
 in its advancement, the Swedish language became both milder 
 and richer. The monks generally wrote in latin, the runic 
 signs soon disappeared and the latin alphabet was adopted in its 
 place, even in writing Swedish. 
 
 The Vestgotha law was written about 1220. In this the 
 runic characters ^, J) and 3 are sometimes used instead of wi, 
 t and d 9 otherwise the whole is written in the latin character. 
 There is at this period great uncertainty in the orthography. The 
 cases of the nouns are still distinguished by the final syllables; 
 but instead of the old passive form of the verb ending in st, 
 only s is here used, as in the present day. The Icelandic H 
 also disappears in the beginning of several words, as: Lutr (lot) 
 instead of Hlutr ; Nyckr (whim), instead of Hnyckr, and the / 
 is changed to m or mp, as: namn or nampn (name), instead of 
 nafn. The principal literary productions of this time were some 
 translations from the Scriptures, and other religious and moral 
 works, and some national songs. 
 
 The Folkunga wars contributed much lo the introduction of 
 German into Sweden, on account of the many German troops, 
 
( W ) 
 
 that were brought into the country at that period; and numerous 
 words and sentences from the soft and comparatively polished 
 French, were grafted on the rugged Swedish stem by the students 
 who visited Paris, the first university of the time. The influx of 
 so many foreign words into a language, in itself so poor, could 
 not but occasion great confusion, though the advantages soon 
 overbalanced the disadvantages. A work called Konungastyrelsen 
 (Royalgovernment), the principal production of the time, was 
 written about 1320, and is said to be a master piece in 
 its way. 
 
 The art of printing was first introduced and exercised in 
 Stockholm in 1483, by a person named Snell. But, although 
 copies of literary works could thus be published and spread, but 
 little benefit was derived from them, as the productions of the 
 time were not generally of a nature to improve or refine the 
 national taste. The university of Upsala was founded in 1476, 
 but, so far w r as it from making any advancement, that Gustavus 
 Wasa laments, 1538, over the want of a university; and the 
 same monarch complains of the lamentable state of the schools. 
 He calls the schoolmasters, drunkards, and says they were better 
 suited to follow the plough, than to be engaged in so important 
 a calling as that of education. The scheme adopted at the public 
 schools was as follows. Latin and Swedish were read by all, 
 Greek and Hebrew only by those who were intended for the 
 learned professions. There was one master to each school, (di- 
 vided into 3 or 4 classes, all in the same room) assisted only 
 by monitors. The hours were 5 — 8, 9 — 10, 12 — 5. Wednesdays 
 and Saturdays were repetition days. The subjects were the Ca- 
 techism, extracts from the Bible, Melanchton's Grammar, Came- 
 ranii iEsopus, Erasmi Colloquia. In the third and fourth classes 
 Terentius, Plautus, Virgilius, Cicero de officiis and his Epistles. 
 Latin was spoken exclusively in the higher classes. 
 
 It was now that the transit from the old to the modern 
 Swedish commenced. The uouns begin to lose their declensions, 
 the accusative and dative are often the same as the nominative, 
 and the genitive is frequently formed by the addition of s. But 
 notwithstanding the many improvements in the language, the 
 
( v ) 
 
 progress of literature was exceedingly slow. The subjects treated 
 were principally Theology, and historical essays of but little im- 
 portance. Three names, however, form noble exceptions to this 
 remark; they are Olaus and Laurentius Petri, two brothers (the 
 former died 1552, the latter 1573) and Laurentius Andreae, who 
 died the same year as the elder Petri. These authors did much, 
 under the encouragement and example of the immortal Gustavus 
 Wasa, towards the improvement both of the language and lite- 
 rature. Their works were principally on Theological subjects. 
 Bishop Brask ought also to be mentioned as having done much 
 towards the improvement of the Swedish language. To show 
 what advancement the language had made from the beginning 
 of 1300 to that of 1500, we here introduce the Lord's prayer 
 as written at each period. 
 
 1300. 1500. 
 
 Fadher war i himiriki helecht Fadher w r aar som ar j him- 
 
 hauis fit namn. til kom os ]pit blom halgat wari thit nampn. 
 
 rike. wardhe J>in wili haer i Tilkome thit rijke. Warde thim 
 
 iordhriki swa sum han warder wili swa i jorderijke som j hijm- 
 
 i himiriki, wart daglict brod gif merike. Giff oss i dagh waart 
 
 os i dagh. oc firilaat os wane daghlighit brodh. Ok forlaat oss 
 
 misgerningae swa sum vi firilaa- waara synder som wij oc for- 
 
 turn |>em sum brutlike asru wider leatom thorn molhe oss bryta. 
 
 os. oo laat os ai ledhas i fre- Ok leedh oss eij j frastilse, utan 
 
 stelse. utan fraelse os af illu. fralsa oss oaff ondho. Amen. 
 Amen. 
 
 It is during the seventeenth century we tind the spirit of 
 literature first actively and generally spreading its influence. Gu- 
 stavus II Adolphus contributed in a very great degree to this, 
 by his kingly liberality towards Upsala university. This monarch, 
 so deservedly the idol of his people, donated to Upsala those 
 estates which he had inherited under the title of Gustafvianska 
 arfgodsen, and thus enabled the college to support seventeen 
 professors instead of seven, and also to assist a number of poor 
 students. The reform, in all departments of instruction, which 
 now took place, soon began to bear fruit, and the appearance of 
 
( VI } 
 
 scholars of real merit in various branches proved the efficiency 
 of the steps that had been taken. 
 
 We may form some idea of the learning of this period from 
 the scheme followed in the public schools under Christina. It is 
 dated 1649. 1 Class: Reading and writing, a short catechism? 
 chosen extracts from the Bible, easy colloquies, pieces from Ci- 
 cero, but without Grammar. — 2 Class: Grammar in a tabular 
 form, Cicero's Epistles, writing of Latin, Catechism and Biblical 
 history by heart. — 3 Class: The whole grammar, latin conversa- 
 tion, Cicero de Amacilia, I B. of Livy, Virgil's Eclogues, letters 
 and narrations in writing, the Augsburg confession, first exer- 
 cises iu Greek. — 4 Class: Cornelius, Cicero's orations forArchia 
 and Macellas, 2 B. of Virgil's Georgics, 2 B. of Livy, Greeks en- 
 tences, St. Paul's epistles to Titus and the Ephesians, iEsop, imi- 
 tations in Latin. The elements of Logic and Rhetoric, on which 
 occasions Latin alone was spoken. There is no mention of either 
 Geography or History. 
 
 Tt is natural that the influence of the German should still, 
 not only continue, but even increase, as the reformation proceeded 
 through Germany; and consequently all the learned of the time 
 studied mostly german authors. Hence the number of Swedish 
 words that begin with an, be, bi, er, ge and other prefixes ta- 
 ken from the German, Learning was powerfully protected and 
 encouraged by Queen Christina. Axel Oxenstjerna, Per Brahe 
 and Magnus Gabriel De la Gardie, were also very active and li- 
 beral supporters of, as well as contributors to, the literature of 
 their time. Stjernhjelm, a poet, is, however, considered to be 
 almost the only author of this period of any consequence, whose 
 w r orks can be regarded as really national, the others were more 
 or less imitations or translations of foreign waiters. 
 
 The first Swedish Grammar ever published was written by 
 N. Fjallman and printed 1696, after which several other works 
 on the same subject appeared, and the form of the language began 
 to be more decided. But, although Swedish had made great pro- 
 gress towards its present state, the learned still prefered the La- 
 tin in writing on scientific subjects; though towards the end of the 
 century we find the Swedish obtaining the preference. H. Spegel, 
 
( vn ) 
 
 a poet of this period, published the first Swedish Dictionary 
 which though necessarily very imperfect, as being the first attempt 
 of the kind, formed a useful foundation for the labours of his 
 successors. 
 
 To show the progress the language had made to the time 
 of Charles the XII, or the commencement of the eighteenth 
 century, an extract is given from the first Chapter of St. John's 
 Gospel. 
 
 Gustaf I:s Bibel. Carl XII:s Bibel. 
 
 (About the middle of (Near the middle of Beginning of the 
 the fifteenth century .) the sixteenth century.) eighteenth century). 
 
 I upbegynnelsen I begynnelsen war 1. I begynnelsen 
 
 war thet ordh, oc Ordet, och Ordet war war Ordet; och Or- 
 
 thet ordh waar nar nar Gudhi, och Gudh det war nar Gudi; 
 
 gudh, och gud waar war Ordet, thet sam- och Gud war ordet. 
 
 ordit, Ok thet waar ma w r ar i begynnel- 2. Thet samma 
 
 i upbegynnelsen nar sen nar Gudhi. Ge- war i begynnelsen nar 
 
 gudi, alle tingk are nora thet aro all thing Gudi. 
 
 gjord i hanom, ok gjord, och thy for- 3. Genom thet aro 
 
 uthan hanom ar als uthan ar intet gjordt, all ting gjord; och 
 
 ints gjort, Thet som thet giordt ar. I thy thy forutan ar intet 
 
 gjort ar i hanom thet var lijffuet, och lijffuet gjordt, thet gjordt ar. 
 
 warth lijff, och thet var menniskornars 4. I thy war lif- 
 
 UfT war mennischjone Liws, och Liwset ly- wet; och lifwet w r ar 
 
 ljuss, och thet liws ser i morkret, och menniskiornas lius. 
 
 schynade i morkeridh, morkret haffwer thet 5. Och liuset lyser 
 
 och morkeridh begrep icke begripit. i morkret; och mork- 
 
 hanom eij. ret hafwer thet icke 
 
 begripit. 
 
 All have agreed in giving Stjernhjelm the honour of being 
 the roost successful in improving the Swedish language during 
 the seventeenth century; to Dalin is adjudged the prize for the 
 eighteenth, as well in verse as prose. He especially opposed the 
 use of foreign words, and had several both competitors and 
 successors; among these may be mentioned Hopken, Tessin and 
 Hermanson in prose, and Gyllenborg and Creutz in poetry. This 
 century is represented as that of discovering and collecting; not 
 of strictly scientific and speculative pursuits. 
 
( VIII ) 
 
 it was, however, during this period, that the great Linneus 
 arranged his system of botany, Bergman distinguished himself by 
 his labours in Chemistry, Rinman in Mining, Rosenstein in medi- 
 cine, Polhem and;Svedenborg *) in Mechanics &c, Celsius and Klin- 
 genstjerna in Mathematics. The Academy of Sciences in Stock- 
 holm was founded in 1739, and the Swedish Academy in 1753. 
 About the same time appeared several other societies of less im- 
 portance; but nevertheless contributing, each in its degree, to the 
 advancement of literature. Kellgren is considered to have con- 
 tributed much to improve and purify the language. He was a 
 poet of great genius, and has also left some fine specimens of 
 prose composition. Many distinguished talents appeared during 
 the latter half of this century, mostly discovered by the penetra- 
 ting eye of Gustavus HI, and supported by that monarch's prin- 
 cely liberality. Gustavus decidedly favoured the french school, 
 which was consequently generally followed. 
 
 The names most noticed at this period are Leopold, Oxen- 
 stjerna, Adlerbelh, Kellgren, Lidner, Bellman, Thorild, Ehren- 
 svard, Ohman. Gustavus himself also contributed much to the 
 literature of his day by plays, speeches, letters &c. 
 
 It w r ould be useless here to take up room with a catalogue 
 of the names and works of all the authors in the various branches 
 of literature, that flourished during the eighteenth century. Suffice 
 it to say, that no branch w 7 as without its cultivator, and in some 
 instances, as shown above, genius of a high order has been 
 evinced. 
 
 The present century has not yet reached the end of its fourth 
 decennium, and nevertheless it has, in several branches of art 
 and literature, produced names of European renown. The great- 
 est is undoubtedly Jacob Berzelius, born 1769. In whatever part 
 of the world chemistry is read, the name of Berzelius is known. 
 He received the title of Baron in 1835. Berzelius died Augt7:th 
 1S48. Another name known by all who enter into the study of 
 History, is Professor E. G. Geijer, deservedly called the Thucy- 
 
 *) Svedenborg was the founder of the New Jerusalem Church. His 
 works are very numerous and varied; most of them were written 
 in latin. 
 
( J* ) 
 
 dides of Sweden. In speaking of this historian, the Foreign 
 Quarterly says: "To us it appears, that this author in his inquiries 
 into the origin of the Swedes, the views of Scandinavian ethno- 
 graphy entertained by the Greeks and Romans, the Runes, the 
 Poetry of the Icelanders, the mythic and heroic ages of the north, 
 summoning to his aid, as he does, the whole field of learning, 
 classical, oriental, and hyperborean, has elaborated a perfect spe- 
 cimen of what the analytic method of history should be." — A. 
 Fryxeli and A. M. Strinnholm are, among others, labouring in 
 the same field, and their works are very generally admired, 
 
 A third name of European note is Bishop E. Tegne'r, known 
 especially in foreign countries by his Frithioff, and his Axel, 
 which have been translated into nearly all the European languages. 
 It is a common thing to hear persons of all ranks in Sweden, 
 repeat page after page of both these poems. Tegner has done 
 more than merely amuse the fancy, he has penetrated to the 
 very heart of his countrymen. Tegner was succeeded in the 
 Swedish academy by his son-in-law, Professor C. W. Bottiger, a 
 poet of admired talent. Bottiger is also known as a dramatist 
 by his National-Divertissement and En Maj-dag i War end $ 
 both of which contain evident traits of no common genius. His 
 Biography of Tegner is an elaborately finished work, and is 
 generally and deservedly admired. It is translated into German 
 and English. While speaking of poets we must not omit to 
 mention Prof. Geijer's great success as a lyric poet; his songs 
 are universally admired, as well for the beauty of the words as 
 that of the music, which latter is, in most cases, composed by 
 the professor himself. Professor Ling ranks high as a northern 
 scald, but his style is too stern to become popular. His Asarne 
 is one of the few epics in the Swedish language. *) Ling has 
 written several tragedies, besides other pieces. The late Arch- 
 bishop Wallin, Bishop Franzen, Prof. Atterbom, B. v. Beskow, 
 
 *) Professor Ling is also remarkable for his system of gymnastics and 
 fencing; the former, applied in many cases of sickness, has proved 
 of great efficacy. Ling founded the gymnastic institution in Stock- 
 holm, which, since his death, has been very ably conducted by his 
 pupil, professor Branting. 
 
( * ) 
 
 Stagnelius, Runeberg, Vital is (Erik Sjoberg), Nicander, Grafstrom, 
 Ruda, Malmstrom, Nyboin, are all classic names among the Swe- 
 dish poets of this century. 
 
 Prof. S. INilson's work on Ethnography, although only one 
 volume is yet published, has already thrown a new light on the 
 ancient history of Sweden, and pointed out some errors which 
 have hitherto been generally adopted. This author's work on 
 ornithology is a most splendid production, and the colouring of 
 the illustrations, done by Wright, especially in the latter part, 
 is most elaborately executed. 
 
 As distinguished contributors to the Swedish literature of 
 the present century may also be mentioned: C. af Forsell in sta- 
 tistics, Grubbe in morals, philosophy &e., Agardh in the higher 
 branches of the mathematics, J. Ekelund in history, A. J. Ar- 
 widsson, A. A. Afzelius, G. E. Klemming, J. A. Ahlstrand, G. 
 0. Hylten-Cavallius, J. W. Liffman, and other numbers of the 
 Fornskrift-Sallskap, in collections of old Swedish legends, songs, 
 games, dances &c, *) besides original pieces as well poetical 
 as prose. C. J. L. Almqvist, a man of very independent and 
 original genius, has produced works in various branches of lite- 
 rature. D:r Wetterberg (Onkel Adam) principally small novels 
 and sketches from every day life in Sweden; always drawn with 
 much truth and feeling. G. H. Mellin, a number of interesting 
 historical novels and other works. Fredrika Bremer, known 
 throughout Europe and in America for her graphic descriptions 
 of home life in Sweden. The Baroness Knorring, M:rs Carlen, 
 Count P. Sparre, Clas Livijn, Blanche, Crusenstolpe is remarkable 
 for the brilliancy of his style; but the value of his works is 
 greatly diminished by the difficulty of distinguishing the truth 
 from the romance. J. Jolin and J. Borjesson have enriched the 
 dramatic literature of Sweden by several works of sterling merit. 
 As writers of sermons and on other religious subjects we have 
 Wallin, Rogberg, Thomander, P. Fjelstedt, J. M. Lindblad, Nor- 
 denson, Lundbergson and others. 
 
 *) The lovers of early legend, as well in Sweden as England, are also 
 greatly indebted to M:r George Stephens, at present residing in 
 Stockholm, for his indefatigable labours in this branch of literature. 
 
( X! ) 
 
 Many of the best works of other nations are translated into 
 Swedish, and that in a style which, in several instances, not only 
 reflects great honour on the translators, but also shows the powers 
 of the Swedish language. As examples may be mentioned: 
 Shakespear's Complete Dramatical Works by C. A. Hagberg; 
 several detached plays by Thomander; Ossian from the original 
 gaelic, and in the same metre, by N. Arfvidson; Dante and Tasso, 
 by Botliger; The Alkoran, by Berggren; some of Scott's and 
 Moore's best poems, by Arnell; not to mention the Novels and 
 other works by Scott, Bulwer, Dickens &c. &c. From the french 
 and german authors there are also innumerable translations; some 
 of much merit. 
 
 It would have greatly increased the pleasure experienced in 
 writing these lines, could the author have noticed a greater num- 
 ber of names, and have entered more particularly into the me- 
 rits of each; but there w T ere two difficulties especially, which 
 prevented his doing so; first his own inability to treat the subject 
 as it deserved: and next the limits to which an introduction like 
 the present, must necessarily confine him. 
 
 The following statement will give the reader some idea of 
 the point at which the students at the Swedish universities stand 
 at present. The subjects, in which a youth must be examined 
 before being admitted, are nine. 1, Theology and the history of 
 the church; 2, Latin; 3, Greek; 4, Hebrew; 5, History and Geo- 
 graphy; 6, The living Languages and Swedish Grammar; 7, Phi- 
 losophy; 8, Mathematics; 9, Natural History. — The pensum in 
 each subject is: 1, Compendia by Bruhn, Eberstein &c, and the 
 History of the church after Bruhn and Muller; 2, Three or four 
 books of Livy, six books of Virgil; Roman Antiquities, Rhetoric, 
 Prosody and Latin Grammar; 3, Xenophon's Anabasis, Homer's 
 Odyssey, four to six Rhap., the Greek Grammar; 4, Fifteen of 
 David's Psalms and the Hebrew Grammar; 5, Ancient History, 
 The Middle-ages, Modern and Swedish History; Palmblad's or 
 Hartman's Geography. 6, Translation of some authors both in 
 French and German, and the Grammar of both languages. ?, 
 Enberg's Psychology, Kesewetter's or Afzelius's Logic. 8, Six 
 books of Euclid, Arithmetic, Algebra to quadratic equations in- 
 
( iix ) 
 
 elusive. 9, Wahlenberg's, Hartman's or Liljeblad's Flora, and 
 some compendium of Zoology. It is, however, permitted to omit 
 either or all of the dead languages, provided a sufficient num- 
 ber of testimonials be obtained in the other subjects. It is also 
 necessary to write a Swedish theme on one of nine given sub- 
 jects, which theme is submitted to very strict examination. 
 
 In 1819 a Gymnasium was established in Wisby, and in 
 1821 a similar establishment was founded in Stockholm. Great 
 improvements have been made in the schools generally, but espe- 
 cially by the establishment, in 1828, of the Elementary school 
 in Stockholm; where a new system *) has been introduced and 
 tried with much success. Hitherto the Elementary school has 
 only been considered as an experiment; but now other places of 
 instruction are arranged on the same principles, and it is to be 
 hoped they will not be less successful than their prototype; the 
 contrary may reasonably be expected. 
 
 The establishment of a pedagogic society in Stockholm is 
 one among other proofs of the increasing interest of the teachers, 
 within the last few years, for their very important calling. The 
 idea was first proposed by M:r Joh. J. Elfving **) lector in the 
 living languages at the Gymnasium of Stockholm; a man who 
 has shown a most active and devoted zeal for the progress of 
 education in Sweden. As one among other useful results arising, 
 to some extent at least, from the above mentioned society, may 
 be noticed, a general meeting of the teachers of Sweden, which 
 took place this summer, and was very numerously attended. 
 
 *) Aiming principally at relieving the pupil from the disadvantages 
 attending class reading, when too strictly followed; and also at the 
 more general introduction of the living languages. The partial 
 employment of monitors is also a feature in the system here fol- 
 lowed. 
 
 "*) The author would take this opportunity of acknowledging his obli- 
 gations to M:r Elfving, for his valuable advice given on several 
 occasions during the course of this work. 
 
Part I. 
 THE PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 Chapter 1. 
 
 The Swedish alphabet consists of twenty eight letters: 
 
 *) Pronunciation according to the 
 
 English, German or French sounds. 
 
 *) 21, a A. ah a a 
 
 *8, h B bay be b6 
 
 (§>, C 1^ say se ce 
 
 S, b D day de de 
 
 @, t E a e e 
 
 %, f — F — eff aff eff 
 
 ©, g G — - yea or gay j e ye 
 
 $?, I) H hoe hoh ho 
 
 % t I e i i 
 
 3f i J longt e or yodd jodd iodd 
 
 ®, t K ko koh ko 
 
 S, I L ell all ell 
 
 V3%, HI M. em amm emm 
 
 9i, tt li en ann enn 
 
 <0, vl almost as o in between o and m/ nearly as ou 
 
 move. 
 
 3|J, P " pay pe pe 
 
 S3, CJ V koo ku qou 
 
 flO i> / ihe vowel \ 
 
 §JC, t JU. e'er (short and rj 
 
 \sharp / 
 
 arr 
 
 1) The Swedish character is less used now than formerly, but, as it is 
 sometimes found even in new works, it ought to be learned. 
 
 *) It is, in many cases, impossible to describe exactly the sounds 
 of the letters in one language by those of another j in general the 
 true sound can only be learned by the ear. 
 
( 2 ) 
 
 Pronunciation according to the 
 English, German or French sounds. 
 
 ©, $ 
 
 
 — S 
 
 — • ess 
 
 ass 
 
 ess 
 
 % t 
 
 
 — T 
 
 tay 
 
 te 
 
 te 
 
 it, u 
 
 
 — U 
 
 almost as u in 
 
 lute 
 
 u 
 
 as u in luire 
 
 ss, as, 
 
 t>,t» 
 
 — V,W 
 
 vay 
 
 we 
 
 ve 
 
 x, s 
 
 
 — X 
 
 ex 
 
 ax 
 
 ex 
 
 $, t> 
 
 
 — Y 
 
 — 
 
 ii 
 
 as u in une 
 
 3, j 
 
 
 — Z 
 
 saytah 
 
 seta 
 
 ceta 
 
 w, a 
 
 
 o 
 
 — A 
 
 almost as a in 
 
 
 
 ♦♦ 
 
 
 • • 
 
 ball 
 
 oh 
 
 6 
 
 3J, S 
 
 
 — A 
 
 as a in hare 
 
 a 
 
 e 
 
 £>, o 
 
 
 — 
 
 almost as i in 
 sir 
 
 6 
 
 oeu 
 
 bs. 1. a, o, u, a are called hard vowels, and e, i> y, a, o, 
 soft; l, nij n, r, s, are liquids, x may be considered as an abbreviation 
 of ks or gs, and z of £s. 
 
 Obs. 2. Diphthongs occur only in words of foreign origin. 
 
 Obs. 3. All vowels may be pronounced either long or short; be- 
 fore a single consonant they are generally long, when followed by two 
 or more consonants, short. In Al alder, fin wine, Brun brown, Sjrn 
 sight, the vowels are long; but in All all, Vinst gain, Brunn well, 
 Synd sin, they are short. 
 
 RULES FOR THE PRONUNCIATION OF EACH LETTER. 
 The Vowels. 
 
 m. 
 
 This letter when long retains the same sound as in the al- 
 phabet, as: stad town, mat food; when short it is somewhat 
 less open, as: Stadd engaged, Matt weak, Vacker pretty. 
 
 E has its own sound, almost like a in the english word lake: 
 
 1) When it forms or finishes a syllable: E-ldndig miserable, 
 Be-sinna consider, Silke silk. 
 
 2) Generally before a single consonant, as: Hel whole, Bred 
 broad. 
 
( 3 ) 
 
 3) Sometimes before a double consonant in primitive words, as: 
 JF/rfJtire, Skepp ship, and in their derivatives and compounds. 
 
 E has the sound of a in the eng.: word bare,\n the prefix 
 er, as in Erfara experience, and before rl, as: verld world, 
 per la pearl, ferla switch. 
 
 E is pronounced, when short, nearly like e in the word 
 ten, as: Herre master, Dem them, Embete office. 
 
 {See exercises after the Rules for Syntax.) 
 
 % 
 
 I retains its own sound, either long or short, according to 
 the rule above given, excepting in the final syllable in, w 7 hich, 
 in some words derived from the French, is pronounced almost 
 like ang, as: bassin basin, velin vellum. 
 
 £). 
 
 has two principal sounds: 1) its own, as in the alphabet, 
 and, 2) the same as the letter a. When short the former sound 
 is nearly like o in move if pronounced rapidly, and the latter 
 like o in the eng: word for, but not quite so open. 
 
 takes its alphabetical sound: 1) when it forms or finishes 
 a syllable, as: o-nyttig useless, Bo dwell. 2) Frequently when o 
 is followed by a single consonant, as: Not net. 3) In certain 
 nouns ending in ord, ort, as: Nord north, Port gate. 4) In the 
 substantive Lots pilot, and the adverb Fort quickly. 
 
 In the words Bort away, Kort short, and Sort kind or 
 sort, o is pronounced short almost as o in the eng: word not. 
 
 has the sound of o in move if pronounced rapidly: 1) in 
 the conjugation of verbs in o as Bodde dwelt, from Bo; Trodde 
 believed from Tro. 
 
 2) In nouns ending in m, and their derivatives, as: Tom 
 empty, From pious. 
 
 Except Rom rum, Blomster blossom and Blomstra to blossom, in 
 which o is pronounced as o in the english word not* 
 
 3) In the following words and their derivatives: Socken 
 parish, Bomb bomb, Hon she,' Ond angry, Bonde peasant, Ons- 
 dag Wednesday, Orm serpent, Forsla convey, Ost cheese, Prost 
 provost, Hosta cough, Foster foster, Knoster beetle, Moster aunt, 
 Ostra eastern, Otta the time between cockcrowing and break 
 of day. 
 
( 4 ) 
 
 takes a sound nearly like o in for, 1) in certain words 
 ending in / and their derivatives, and before W, as: Hof court, 
 Lof praise, Skof interval, Dof sultry, Lofva to praise, Sort noise, 
 Morla to prick. 
 
 2) In the following words and their derivatives: Konung 
 king, Honom hirn, Honing honey, Son son, Kora to elect, Ord- 
 ning order, Grden order (as the order of the garter), Kol 
 coal, Moln cloud, Dold concealed, Tjog score* 
 
 is pronounced like o in the eng: word not (with the ex- 
 ceptions mentioned above): 
 
 1) When o is short, as: Boll ball, oss us, Konst art, OcA 
 and, Tofs tassel ♦ 
 
 2) In certain short final syllables in o/w, on, op, or ot, as: 
 Smaningom by degrees, Pdroji pear, Brbllop wedding, Rosor 
 roses, Marmor marble, Nagot something; and also in the deri- 
 vatives of these words. 
 
 Obs. : In some of the above mentioned final syllables, as: om, on* 
 or, the sound is more or less open. This can only be learned by the ear. 
 
 It. 
 
 This vowel retains its own sound when long, as: nu now, 
 bur cage; before two or more consonants it is somewhat more 
 open, as: punkt, stop gunst favour. In the word Tjuf thief, 
 and its derivatives u takes a sound like the Swedish y. In the ge- 
 nitive of Gud God, the sound of the u is very short, and that 
 of the d sharp, approaching t. 
 
 (See exercises,) 
 
 Y retains its own sound, excepting in the word Kyrka church 
 and its derivatives, when it is pronounced almost like i in the 
 eng: word fir ,• it is also common in conversation to pronounce 
 y in Fyratio forty, almost as in Kyrka. 
 
 A has two sounds; one almost as o in the Eng: word so 9 
 the other as o in not. 
 
 Almost as o in so, when it forms or finishes a syllable, as: 
 a-tal censure, Ta toe, Forma induce; and when followed by a 
 single consonant in the same syllable, as: Gas goose, Rad coun- 
 cil, vard care. 
 
( 5 ) 
 
 As o in not when short, as: Statt stood, Blatt blue. 
 
 A is short in words or syllables ending in nd or ng, as: 
 Stand rank, *#<?#£• pole, Vand-a pang, Krang-el confusion; and 
 also in the following words and their derivatives: Alder age, 
 Aska thunder, Pask easter, Vald force, Said sold, Latsa to 
 pretend, Trackla to baste (fix with long stitches), Plaster plaster, 
 Stanka to pant, Vam paunch, Ram roe (of a fish). 
 
 ♦♦ 
 
 This vowel retains its sound whether it be long or short, 
 as: Ala to eat, Bar berry, Matt satisfied, Bast best. 
 
 ♦♦ 
 
 6 retains its own sound though more or less open. Before 
 an accented r or before rn it is rather shorter than in other 
 cases: Do to die, Foda to feed, Fbrr before, Mork dark, Horn 
 corner. 
 
 [See exercises.) 
 
 The Consonants. 
 
 m. 
 
 B retains its own sound. " 
 
 Formerly this was both written and pronounced in words in 
 which it is now left out, as: Lamb lamb, Di'mba mist, Probst 
 provost, now written Lam, Dimma , Prost. The old spelling is 
 found in the biblical style, as: Lambsens blod, the blood of the 
 lamb, instead of Lammets blod. 
 
 *) C is pronounced like k, excepting before e, i 3 y, when 
 it takes the sound of tf, as: Carl Charles, Och and, Coin Cologne, 
 Cedertr'dd Ceder, Cittra guitar. 
 
 Ch is pronounced like hard K in Chor choir, Choral choral, 
 Christus Christ, and its derivatives; as soft ch in Chili, China; 
 and as sh in certain other words especially those borrowed from 
 the French, as: Char ad charade, Chef chief, Machin machine, 
 Ch'ds chaise &c. 
 
 *) There is no purely Swedish word that begins with C. 
 
( 6 ) 
 
 j9 generally retains its own sound; it is, however, silent 
 before j and t Between two n or n and ^ it is often almost 
 suppressed, as: Djerf bold, Z)/wp deep, Qvafdt smothered, Landt- 
 lig rural, Blandning mixture, Utomlands abroad. In solemn 
 speaking, d is slightly heard before /. 
 
 i. 
 
 F has its own sharp sound, 1) in the beginning of a syllable 
 and after a short vowel, as: Far dig ready, Gift married. 2) In 
 the words Sky mf insult, Tor/tig frugal, Nbdtorft want, in the 
 names Adolf, Rolf Rudolf; and at the end of some few words 
 borrowed from foreign languages: Trumf trumph, Strof strophe; 
 also in Skrofel or Skrofler King's evil. 
 
 F takes the sound of v generally at the end of a word or 
 syllable, especially afier a long vowel and after / or r, as: Grof 
 coarse, Raf fox, Golf floor, Arf inheritance, Tarflig frugal. 
 
 F is silent before v in simple words, as: Grufva a mine 
 Hufvud head; but in compound words, where /finishes one of 
 the component parts, and v commences the next, f is pronounced 
 distinctly as v, as: Jfvdnja w r ean, Brefvdska letter-bag. 
 [See exercises-) 
 
 ®. 
 
 G is pronounced as g in good, 1) before another consonant 
 in the same syllable, as: Gnola to hum, Dygd virtue, Segt tough. 
 
 2) Before a, o, u, a, and before e and / when these nowels 
 belong to a short syllable, as: Gam vulture, God good, Fraga 
 ask, Krage collar, Fa gel bird, Vagig wavy, Tagit taken; except 
 the names of certain places ending in ge, when g is pronounced 
 like the Swedish j 9 as: Norge Norway, Telge Telge. 
 
 3) At the end of a word or syllable w r hen preceded by a 
 vow T el, as: Tyg cloth, Lagrar laurels, Hoghet Highness. 
 
 G has a softer sound like the english y in yellow, 1) before 
 ?/, a, o, e, 2*, as: Gynna to favour, Begdra to desire, Gerna 
 willingly, Gilla to approve. Excepting Legion legion, Region 
 region, Legender legends, in which g is pronounced hard. In 
 the word Religion religion, g is in conversation, almost silent, 
 though in the solemn style it is heard. 
 
 2) After / and r at the end of a primitive word or syllable, 
 as: Talg tallow, Berg mountain, Far gar wolves. 
 
( 7 ) 
 
 G has a sound between g and k, when it stands after a 
 short vowel, and before s or t in the same primitive syllable, as: 
 Rrigsman warrior, Vigt weight. 
 
 G has a sound nearly like ch in chaise, in certain words 
 of foreign origin, as: Gem genius, Gele jelly, page (e silent) page. 
 
 G is silent before j in the same syllable, as: Gjorde made, 
 Gjuta to cast. 
 
 H is always heard in the beginning of a syllable before a 
 vowel, but is silent before j and v in the same syllable, as: Hot 
 threat, Erhulla to obtain, Hjelte hero, Hjort stag, Hvila rest. 
 In Thron throne h is silent. 
 
 .3- 
 
 J is pronounced like y in the english word yellow, as: 
 Jord earth, Jtitle giant. 
 
 J has a sound almost like ch in chaise, in words taken 
 from the French, as: Jetton medal, Jalusier blinds. 
 
 K has two sounds, one hard, and the other almost like ch 
 in much. 
 
 K is hard, 1) before «, o, &, «, 2) before a consonant in 
 the same syllable, and 3) at the end of a word or primitive 
 syllable, as: Karl man, Koka bo\\, Kl'dda clothe, Fakt guard, 
 Tak roof, Rokig smoky. 
 
 Obs. : In the following words sk is pronounced us sh: Skarlakan 
 scarlet, Marskalk Marshal, Menniska a human being, and its plural 
 Menniskor. 
 
 K is soft before e, *', y, a, o in the same primitive syllable, 
 as: Kedja chain, Kind cheek, Kyla cold, Kbra drive. 
 
 If the e or i do not belong to the same primitive syllable K 
 retains its hard sound, as: Vak-en the hole, Skrik-et the scream. 
 
 K is hard before e in derivatives, *§\ jiske fishing, himmel- 
 ske heavenly. 
 
 Skj in the same syllable is pronounced like sh, as: Skjul 
 shed, Skjuta shoot, Skjuts post (for conveyance). The word 
 Kjortel petticoat, is pronounced almost as tschourtel. 
 (See exercises.) 
 
( 8 ) 
 
 «. 
 
 L retains its own sound, excepting in the following words, 
 when it is generally silent: Ljud sound, Ljuf sweet, Ljuga to 
 lie, Ljum lukewarm, Ljumske groin, Ljung heath, Ljunga to 
 flash, Ljus light, Ljuster a gig (to catch fish), Ljuta to suffer, 
 and their derivatives; as also in Karl man, Ferld world. 
 
 m. 
 
 M always retains its own sound, generally making the pre- 
 ceding vow T el short, as: Kara comb, Hem home, Lam lamb, Dam 
 dust. In some words the vowel is long, as: Lam lame, Tarn tame, 
 Pram barge, Dam lady. 
 
 N has the same sound as in english, as well w 7 hen alone, 
 as in its combinations with other letters, excepting gn in cer- 
 tain words, when it is pronounced as ngn with a nasal sound : 
 Vagn carriage, Gagn use, Regn rain, Signa bless, Ugn oven, 
 Lugn calm, Dygn four and twenty hours, Fdgna to treat, Vdg- 
 nar behalf, en Logn a lie. 
 
 P retains its own sound. PA, wiien used in Swedish, is 
 
 pronounced as f. Before s in the word psalm p is common- 
 ly silent. 
 
 Q is always followed by v, and is then pronounced like 
 hard /if, as: Quitter chirping, Qvarji mill, Qvist twig, branch. 
 
 {See exercises.) 
 
 m. 
 
 R has always a sharp, full sound in Swedish, as w T ell after 
 as before a vow T el, as: Jem iron, Work dark, Burst brush. 
 
 S in Swedish has always the same sound as the s in the 
 english word see, as: Snus snuff, Resa to travel. S is conse- 
 quently never soft in Swedish. 
 
 Sk is pronounced as sh before e, i, y, a, o in the same 
 primitive syllable, as: Skina shine, Skytt shot, Skdra cut, Sko- 
 ta manage; as also in the words noticed under the rule for k. 
 
( 9 ) 
 
 Sj 9 stj\ in the same syllable, are pronounced as sh: sjetfc 
 seventh, Stjerna star. 
 
 2, 
 
 T. retains its own sound, as: Stat state, Titel title. 
 
 Tj is pronounced soft, like eh in church, as: Tjena serve, 
 Tjuge twenty. 
 
 Tt, followed by a or e in some words derived from other lan- 
 guages, is pronounced like tsi, as: Initial initial, Patient patient, 
 Aktie share. 
 
 Tion after a hard vowel is pronounced like tschone, as: Ra- 
 tion ration, Kondition situation as tutor; and after a consonant like 
 shone, as: Invention invention, Lektion lesson. 
 
 Th is always pronounced as /. 
 
 SB. SB. 
 
 V and W have always the same sound, as: Wan friend, 
 Newer nerves. 
 
 X is pronounced as in english, as: Straxt immediately, 
 Vaxa grow. 
 
 In the beginning of names, as: Xeno, Ximcnes it is pronoun- 
 ced as s. 
 
 & 
 
 Z is pronounced as s. Z in Swedish never lakes the soft 
 sound, as in english. Zickzak zigzag, Zigenare gipsy. 
 {See exercises.) 
 
 Chapter 2. 
 
 Accent 
 
 In speaking a foreign language, one of the greatest difficulties 
 is the accent; and this it is scarcely possible to acquire by rules; 
 the assistance of the teacher is absolutely necessary, for the attain- 
 ment of correctness. A few observations may , however, be given, 
 to assist the student in this part of the subject. 
 
 The accent is placed on the first syllable: 
 l:o In the singular of substantives of two syllables, when the 
 latter is formed by the definite syllable en or et, as: solen the 
 sun, barnet the child. 
 
( io ) 
 
 2) Verbs, substantives and adjectives of two syllables, that end 
 in short er, have the accent on the first syllable, as: lider suffer, 
 offer sacrifice, nykter sober. 
 
 3) Dissyllables ending in el, have generally the accent on the 
 first syllable, as: medel means, dunkel dark, adel noble. 
 
 The accent is placed on the second syllable: 
 
 1) When the word begins with either of the following prefixes; 
 be, ge, for, as: bebo inhabit, beslag mountings, beredelse pre- 
 paration, gemdl consort, gemenskap intercourse, forse to supply, 
 forening union. 
 
 There are, however, exceptions to this rule, especially as regards for. 
 The following words have, for instance, the accent on the first syllable: 
 fordel advantage, formak drawing-room, forsmak foretaste, forord 
 preface. 
 
 2) In foreign words whose final syllable ends in a double 
 consonant, as: tyrann tyrant, recett benefit (of an actor) si gill seal. 
 
 Words ending in eri have the accent on the final i; and 
 those ending in ion, on the o, as: bryggeri brewery, tryckeri 
 printing-office, religion religion. 
 
 Adjectives ending in isk have the accent on the syllable im- 
 mediately preceding, as: djurisk animal, akademisk academical. 
 
 Verbs ending in era have the accent on the e, as: promine- 
 ra to walk, fundera to muse. The same accent is preserved in 
 words ending in erad , ering, erlig, and others derived from era, 
 as: daterad dated, regering government, handterlig manageable. 
 
 In words taken from other languages and ending in ater, eter, 
 abet, ibel, akel, the accent is placed on the penult, as: leater 
 theatre, barometern the barometer, sabel sabre, spectakel show. 
 
 Words ending in ia, ie, ier, ium, ien, ius, ia, have gene- 
 rally the accent on the preceding syllable, as: historia history, 
 ordinarie ordinary, materialier materials, monopolium monopoly, 
 Italien Italy, Firgilius virgil. 
 
 Nouns derived from foreign languages and ending m ad, al, 
 an, at, have, in general, the accent on that syllable, as: ballad 
 ballad, kanal canal, babian baboon, kamrat comrade. 
 
( 11 ) 
 
 The following are examples of words being spelt alike, but 
 varying in meaning according to the accent or length of the vowels. 
 
 Aflade laid aside, a/lade conceived. kort card, kort short. 
 
 agat agate, *g at punished. /aw lame lam lamb. 
 
 bort ought, bort away. man mane, man man. 
 
 dam lady, dam pond. men injury, men but. 
 
 jasan the horror, Jasan pheasant. m\n mien, m\n mine. 
 
 f\nt finely, fint stratagem. skort brittle, skort skirt. 
 
 forbud forerunner forbud prohibition, svalt cool, sva.lt starved. 
 
 halt slippery, halt alloy. trumpet sullen, trumpet trumpet. 
 
 vigt nimbly, vigt weight. 
 
 The intonation is also of great importance in speaking a lan- 
 guage, but can only be learned by the ear. 
 
 In some words one or more letters are left out in conversa- 
 tion, as: ba for bad bath, bla for blad leaf, sala for sadla to 
 saddle; la for lade laid, smen for smeden the smith. 
 
 The plural form of the verb is also frequently much abbre- 
 viated and even quite altered, as in the following instances: De'dro 
 they are, pronounced di ar $ de voro they were, di va ; de skola 
 they shall, di ska $ vi togo we took, vi tog; di vilja they will, 
 di vill. 
 
 The objective pronoun and verb are often pronounced together 
 as one word, as: Skicka'n snart, instead of Skicka honom snart, 
 send him soon. Ta?na me er for Tag henne med er, take her 
 with you. Att gora^t for Att gov a det, to do it. Ja ska se'n 
 imorron instead of Jag skall se honom i morgon, I shall see 
 him tomorrow. 
 
 (See exercises.) 
 
 Chapter 3. 
 
 ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 The Vowels. 
 
 For the sound of #, though sometimes more or less open, that 
 vowel is always used. {See rules for the pronunciation.') 
 E is used for the long sound of a: 
 
 1) In the prefix er: erfara to experience, erhalla to obtain; 
 but when this sound is not used as a prefix the a is retained, as: 
 ara honour, arende errand. 
 
 2) Before r/, as: verld world, per la pearl. Karl vessel is an 
 exception lo this rule. 
 
( 12 ) 
 
 3) After j in tjena to serve, djekite scholar, djefvul devil, 
 ihjel dead, stjerna star, hjerna brain, fjerde fourth. 
 
 4) In many words from custom, as: der there, det that, med 
 mth, jcrn iron, gerna willingly, gerning action, pregla (frequent- 
 ly pragla) to stamp, dregla to drivel, Aed/tf chain, keg la skettie. 
 
 And also in many words derived from foreign languages. 
 E is used for the short sound of a: 
 
 1) In short syllables, as : synnerlig special, aderton eighteen, 
 fender enemies, svardct the sword. 
 
 2) Before /, as: ej not, nej no, fejd war, dreja to turn, 
 lakej footman. Frbjd (sometimes spelt frdgd) character and vaja 
 to give way, are exceptions. 
 
 3) After j when preceded by another consonant, as : sjelf 
 self, fjettrar fetters, hjelpa help. Exceptions are fjdll ridge of 
 mountains, tj'dll hut. 
 
 4) Before Ig, rg, as: helg festival, belg (frequently b'dlg) 
 bellows, elg elk, berg mountain, merg marrow, erg verdigris, 
 dverg dwarf. Exceptions: salg sallow, f'drg color. 
 
 5) In many words from custom, as: begge both, lemna 
 leave, verka to act, invertes inwardly. 
 
 The following words are spelt differently, but have the same 
 pronunciation : 
 
 Egg edge. Agg egg. 
 
 Verk action. Vdrk pain. 
 
 Ljus-lett fair complexion. L'dtt easy, light. 
 
 The following differ both in pronunciation and spelling; 
 
 Best beast. Bast best. 
 
 Lera clay. Lara doctrine. 
 
 Nesa dis-grace. Ndsa nose. 
 
 Vefva juncture. Vdfva to weave. 
 
 Beck pitch. Back brook. 
 
 Tredsk obstinate. Trask marsh. 
 
 Vecka week. Vdcka awake. 
 
 Hetta heat. H'dtta cap. 
 
 Vett wit, sense. Vatt wetted. 
 
 Ert your. Art pea. 
 
 Snert the lash of a whip. Snart entangled. 
 
 Tvert suddenly. Tvart rudely. 
 
 Swedish writers do not always agree as to the use of e for the 
 
 sound of #,• the only way to approach correctness in this respect, 
 is to study the best authors. 
 
( 13 ) 
 
 is used to denote the short sound of d: 
 
 1) Generally in primitive syllables, as: boj baize, kom come, 
 om if, skott shot, slott palace. 
 
 2) In the following final syllables: om, on, op, or, ot, as: 
 tagom let us take, ogon eyes, biskop bishop, marmor marble, 
 nagot something. 
 
 N is used for the long sound of a only in certain words: 
 Hof court, lof praise, skof interval, sorl murmur, konung king, 
 honom him. 
 
 A is used to denote its own sound. 
 
 1) In words or syllables* ending nd or ng, as: stand booth, 
 sang song. 
 
 2) In certain w f ords from custom, as: aska thunder, Italia 
 to hold. 
 
 The following words differ in spelling, but have the same 
 pronunciation : 
 
 Frossa ague. Frassa (^Fratsa) to gormandise. 
 
 Lossa loosen. Latsa (often pronounced lossa) 
 
 to pretend. 
 Rom rum. Ram (sometimes rom) roe of 
 
 a fish. 
 
 The following 
 pronunciation : 
 Rom Rome, 
 Hof hoof, 
 Lof a tack (atsea), 
 Tomt empty, 
 Kort cards, 
 Bort ought, 
 
 words have the same spelling, but differ in 
 
 Rom rum. 
 
 Hof court. 
 
 Lof praise, permission. 
 
 Tomt a piece of ground. 
 
 Kort short. 
 
 Bort away. 
 
 The following are different both in spelling and pronunciation: 
 
 Bod shop, 
 
 Bot remedy, 
 
 Don tools, 
 
 Hof hoof, 
 
 Loge barn, 
 
 Lotsa to pilot, 
 
 Otta early in the morning, 
 
 Tog took, 
 
 Bogen the shoulder. 
 
 Bad messenger. 
 Bat boat. 
 Dan noise. 
 Haf hand-net. 
 Lage (laga) flame. 
 Latsa to pretend. 
 Atta eight. 
 Tag march, rope. 
 Bagen the bow. 
 
 The consonants represent their own sounds, with the excep- 
 tions given in the rules for the pronunciation. 
 
( 14 ) 
 
 It should, however, be observed, that k is generally used in 
 words derived from foreign languages, whether the sound in the 
 original word be expressed by k, c, ch or que. 
 
 As exceptions may be taken 1) those words in which, in 
 the foreign language, the sound of k is expressed by cc, when 
 that sound is expressed in Swedish by ck, as: ackord from 
 accord; or when the sound of ks is denoted by cc, when these 
 letters are retained, as: accent, acceptera to accept. 
 
 2) In some foreign words in which the sound of k is ex- 
 pressed by c, and which retain that letter in Swedish, as: Corps, 
 cour; and also in the final latin syllable cus, and in names 
 where the c is followed by a hard vowel or a consonant, as: 
 CariolanuSy Columbus, Cremona. 
 
 Those words that end in soft / in the indefinite form, take 
 a v after that letter in the formation of the definite, as: prof 
 pattern, profvet the pattern. 
 
 A consonant is doubled when it takes the accent, as: ett 
 one, till to, straff punishment, torr dry, kapp slick, lass load, 
 bppna to open. 
 
 Exceptions, j and x are never doubled, as: stoj noise, 
 strax immediately, v'dxa to grow, hoja to raise. 
 
 A consonant is not doubled when followed by another. 
 
 M is seldom doubled even when accented, as: stam stem, 
 grym cruel, hemlig secret. 
 
 But if a vowel follow the primitive syllable so that the accen- 
 ted m stands betw T een two vowels the m must than be doubled, 
 as: timme hour, gb'mma conceal, glomma forget; excepting in the 
 syllable dom, as: domen the judgment, svordomar oaths. 
 
 The m is not doubled before a vowel when it finishes the 
 primitive syllable of a compound word, as: bomull wool, fram- 
 om before. 
 
 Some words end in single n though the accent is on that 
 letter, as: man one, han he, hon she, kan can, min mine. 
 
 Those adjectives, that end in nn or dd, frequently drop one 
 of these letters in the neuter, as: tunn tunt thin, grann grant 
 grand, kladd kladt dressed. But other consonants are retained 
 double in the neuter, as: kail kallt cold, torr torrt dry. 
 
 Those verbs that have a double consonant immediately pre- 
 ceding the final a in the infinitive, retain it double through the 
 different parts of the verb, as: tigga to beg, tiggde begged, 
 f'dlla to fell, f'dllt felled, kyssa to kiss, kysste kissed, han har 
 kysst he has kissed. 
 
 The double consonant is also retained in words immediately 
 derived from such verbs, as; gilltig valid from gilla to approve. 
 
( 15 ) 
 
 The Division of IVords into Syllables, 
 
 The following general rules may be given for the division 
 of words into syllables. 
 
 1) A single consonant, coming between two vowels, is ge- 
 nerally placed to the latter syllable, as: dt-ke ditch, re- gel rule, 
 la-ra-rc teacher. 
 
 2) When two consonants occur between two vowels the 
 former are generally separated, as: lig-ga to lie, hum-mer lobster, 
 rik-tig right, lat-sa to pretend. 
 
 3) When three or more consonants occur between two vow- 
 els, the last is usually placed to the latter syllable, as: half ten 
 the half, gnist-ra to sparkle, disk-ling favorite. 
 
 Obs. 1. The affixes aktig, het, Z/g, ling, ska, skap, al- 
 ways form separate syllables, as: rbd-akti'g reddish, hard-het 
 hardness, lyck-lig happy, gron-ska verdure, bo-skap cattle. 
 
 Obs. 2. The consonants dr, sk, sp, st, are not commonly 
 separated, but are placed to the latter syllable, as: klan-dra to 
 blame, a-ska ashes, la-spa to lisp. 
 
 Compound words are divided according to their component 
 parts, as: be-kriga to make war upon, is-tapp icicle, ned-rycka 
 to pull down. 
 
 The Use of the Capitals. 
 
 Capitals are used as in english, at the beginning of a 
 sentence; for proper names &c. — Often as a mark of re- 
 spect in letters the pronouns Er you, your, and Du thou, are 
 written with a capital. The pronoun J you should always be 
 a capital. 
 
 Stops and Marks used in PVriting, 
 
 The slops are called in Swedish (,) Komma, (;) Semi- 
 kolon, (:) Kolon, (.) Punkt, (?) Fragetecken, (!) Ulrops- 
 tecken. To these may be added ( ) Parenthes, (V u ) Citations- 
 tecken. (-) Bindetecken, (') Apostrof, ( — ) Tankstreck (') 
 Accent, (§) Paragraf, ( * ) or (-}•) Asterisk. 
 
 The following are some of the most common Abbreviations. 
 
 H. M. — Hans or Hennes Majestat. 
 
 H. K. H. — Hans or Hennes Kongliga Hoghet. 
 
 S. A. K. — Stormaktigste, Allernadigste Konung. 
 
 DD. KK. HH. — Deras Kongliga Hogheter. 
 
 R. S. O. — Riddare af Seraphimer-Orden. 
 
 K. M. O. — Kongl. Majestats Orden. 
 
( 16 ) 
 
 C. S. O. m, St. K. — Comniendeur af Svards-Orden med stora Korset. 
 
 R. S. 0. — Riddare af Svards-Orden. 
 
 C. N. O. — Commendeur af Nordstjerne-Orden. 
 
 R. N. O. — Riddare af Nordstjerne-Orden. 
 
 C. W. O. — Commendeur af Wasa-Orden. 
 
 R. W. O. — Riddare af Wasa-Orden. 
 
 Th. D. — Theologian Doctor. 
 
 M. D. — Medicinae Doctor. 
 
 Phil. Mag. — Philosophise Magister. 
 
 H.r 
 H:rr 
 M. H. 
 M. Hrr 
 
 Anm. 
 d. a. 
 
 d. v. s. 
 
 e. a. g. 
 i. st. f. 
 t. o. m. 
 o. s. v. 
 s. k. 
 
 s. d. 
 
 e. m. 
 
 f. m. 
 f. d. 
 m. fl. 
 ni. m. 
 n. v. 
 o. d. 
 t. ex. 
 
 jfr 
 
 kl. 
 
 neml. 
 
 und. 
 
 fr. 
 
 Herre 
 Herrar 
 Min Herre 
 Mina Herrar 
 Anmarkning 
 det Bi- 
 det vill saga 
 en annan gang 
 i stallet for 
 till och med 
 och sa vidare 
 sa kallad 
 samma dag 
 eftermiddag 
 formiddag 
 for delta 
 med flera 
 med mera 
 nu varande 
 och dylikt 
 till exempel 
 jemfor 
 klockan 
 nemligen 
 
 • undantag 
 
 - fraga 
 
 M:v. 
 Mess:rs, 
 Sir. 
 Gentlemen* 
 
 ■ Remark. 
 
 ■ that is. 
 
 that is to say, 
 
 another time, 
 
 instead of. 
 
 even. 
 
 and so on. 
 
 so called, 
 
 same day. 
 
 afternoon. 
 
 forenoon. 
 
 formerly. 
 
 with others. 
 
 ■ 6cc. 
 
 ■ at present. 
 
 ■ and such like. 
 
 • for instance. 
 
 - compare. 
 
 • o J clock. 
 
 ' namely. 
 
 - exception. 
 
 - question. 
 
( 17 ) 
 
 Part II. 
 ETYMOLOGY. 
 
 Chapter 1. 
 
 SUBSTANTIVES. 
 
 In Swedish substantives we observe the Articles, Gender* 
 Case and Number. 
 
 THE ARTICLES. 
 
 There are two articles, the indefinite (obestamd), and the 
 definite (best'dmd). 
 
 The indefinite article is en in the masculine and feminine, 
 and ett in the neuter; corresponding to a in english, as: en 
 hast a horse, en qvlnna a woman, ett bord a table. 
 
 This article is not declined. 
 
 The definite article is den in the masculine and feminine, 
 det in the neuter, and in the plural de for all genders: den man 
 or den mannen the man, det lius or det huset the house; de 
 man or de mannerne the men. 
 
 The definite form of a noun is also expressed by only ad- 
 ding, in the singular number, en or n to masculine and femi- 
 nine substantives, and et or t to neuter, as: mannen the man, 
 qvinnan the woman, bordet the table. 
 
 In the plural the definite is expressed by adding ne, na, 
 a, en, as: Hdslar horses, h'dstarne the horses; qvinnor women, 
 qvinnorna the women, nojen pleasures, nojena the pleasures, 
 berg mountains, bergen the mountains. 
 
 The word den with its variations may also be considered as 
 a demonstrative article or pronoun. 
 
C 18 ) 
 
 Gender. 
 
 There are in Swedish three genders: Masculine, Feminine 
 and Neuter. The gender of a word does not always depend 
 upon the object which it represents, but often on the form of 
 the word itself, or on custom, as: eit fruntimmer a lady, is 
 neuter; gata street, is feminine, and lardom learning, is mas- 
 culine. 
 
 The following general rules may be given for determining 
 the gender of substantives, either by the Meaning, the Form 
 or by Custom. 
 
 l:o By the Meaning. 
 
 Masculine. 
 
 #) Those substantives are masculine, which are used to ex- 
 press men^s names, titles, offices and trades, and also the 
 males of animals, as: Carl Charles, smed smith, handlande 
 tradesman. 
 
 Excepting titles ending in rad ) which are neuter, as: Justitierad 
 Counsellor of Justice, Statsrdd Counsellor of state. 
 
 b) Words which are used both for males and females and 
 do not end in «, asifogel bird, Jisk fish, dm eagle. 
 
 Exceptions: gas goose, sill herring, which are from custom femi- 
 nine, and djuv beast, kreatur animal, fa brute, Jo I foal, not neat (an 
 animal), ok beast of burden, hons fowls, kryp crawling insect, krak a 
 little creature, bi bee, svin swine, far sheep, lam lamb, kid kid, lejon 
 lion, which are from the genius of the language neuter, as also the 
 following words: foster embryo, barn child, hjon person, vittne witness, 
 helgon saint. 
 
 c) The names of lakes and rivers, as also of the Seasons, 
 Months and Days, as: Tliemsen the Thames, M'dlarcn the Malare, 
 Waren the spring, Mars March, Onsdag Wednesday. 
 
 Feminine. 
 
 Feminine substantives are those which are used to denote: 
 #) The names, titles and employments of women, as: Ca- 
 rolina Caroline, drottning queen, sbmmerska seamstress. 
 
 Excepting fruntimmer lady, qvinnfvlk woman, which are neuter 
 
( 19 ) 
 
 b) The names of females among animals, as: ko cow, tik 
 bitch; excepting sto mare which is neuter. 
 
 c) Those words ending in «, which are used both for males 
 and females, as: myra ant, gadda pike. 
 
 d) The names of Sciences, Arts and Emotions of the 
 mind, when not neuter from the form of the word, as: filosoji 
 philosophy, h'dmd revenge, gl'ddje joy. 
 
 Neuter. 
 
 Those substantives are neuter which are used to express 
 the names of countries, counties, towns and estates, 
 as: Sverige Sweden, Skane Scania, Stockholm. 
 
 The letters of the alphabet are also neuter. 
 
 2:o By the Form. 
 
 Masculine. 
 Those substantives which end in are in the indefinite form 
 are masculine, as: jtigare huntsman, hammare hammer. Except 
 altare altar, which is neuter. 
 
 Feminine. 
 
 Substantives ending in a are feminine, as: spira sceptre, 
 docka doll. 
 
 Exceptions: o'ga eye, ova ear, hjerta heart, dricka beer, schema 
 scheme, tema theme, prisma prism, which are neuter. 
 
 Words ending in else, as: frestelse temptation, hugtvalelse 
 consolation. 
 
 Exceptions : Jangelse prison, hdktelse imprisonment, tdckelse co- 
 vering, spokelse apparition, which are neuter. 
 
 Substantives in het and nad, as: ofverhet superior, saknad 
 regret. Excepting manad month, which is masculine. 
 
 Words in ion, and abstract substantives in ing, as: nation 
 nation, gerning action. 
 
 Concrete substantives in trig are generally masculine, as: pen- 
 ning money, taming die. The word ting thing, when preceded 
 by en, ingen or nagon, is masculine, in other cases neuter. 
 
( 20 ) 
 
 Substan lives in short an are feminine, as: van tan expecta- 
 tion, fortrbstan consolation. 
 
 Except lakan sheet, skarlakan scarlet, sparlakan bedcurtains, ne- 
 dan interluniunij nystan clew of thread, besman steelyard, hemman 
 farm, which are neuter. 
 
 Neuter. 
 
 Those nouns are neuter, which in the indefinite form end 
 in skap, if the plural have the same form as the singular, or 
 end in er, as: sallskap company, grannskap neighbourhood. 
 
 Those in um or i when the latter are not derived from the 
 latin, as: verbam verb, parti parly, tryckeri prin ling-office. 
 
 Those in short ow, as: lexikon dictionary, smultron wild- 
 strawberry. Excepting morgan morning and of ton evening, which 
 are masculine. 
 
 All participial substantives in /?</<?, when they signify a state 
 of action or being, are neuter, as: ett jemnt talande a constant 
 speaking, ett starkt kbrande a violent driving. As also some 
 nominal substantives in nde, as: arende errand, hyende cushion. 
 
 Obs. Participial substantives which signify persons, are 
 either masculine or feminine according to the sense, as: en hand- 
 lande a tradesman, den svarande the defendant. 
 
 Words derived from foreign languages, with the accent on 
 the last syllable, and forming the plural like the singular, or by 
 the addition of er, are neuter, as: qvartal quarter, magasin ma- 
 gasine. 
 
 Those substantives that end in t or et in the definite form, 
 are without exception neuter, as: her get the mountain, nbjet 
 the pleasure. 
 
 5:o By Custom. 
 
 Certain words are by custom feminine, as: aln ell, and 
 wild-duck bod shop, bok book, bredd breadth, bro bridge, bygd 
 neighbourhood, bar bier, bb'n prayer, dygd virtue, dorr door, 
 familj family, flit industry, forsamling parish, grind gate, hand 
 hand, hud hide, hbjd height, jakt yacht, jord earth, ked chain, 
 konst art, kritik critic, last vice, langd length, Ion wage, makt 
 power, mjolk milk, mull mould, natt night, natur A nature, not 
 
( 21 ) 
 
 net, ndd grace, nal needle, nod need, orsak cause, otro disbelief, 
 osanning untruth, pligt duty, qvarn mill, rad line, ra/*d edge, 
 re/ 1 fishing-line, ros rose, ro/ root, rost voice, ,?«# cause, 6crw- 
 ning truth, sax* scissors, jy&7 soul, sked spoon, skrift writing, 
 skal basin, sl'dgt relationship, slcltt flat country, socken parish, 
 sol sun, stad town, synd sin, sad seed, £a/2g* bed, ta#*/ tooth, 
 tjenst service, tro belief, tyngd weight, tang long, ull wool, 
 vak hole, ^«/ web, verld world, vetenskap science, vldd width, 
 vug scale (for weighing), a rivulet, ader vein, att family, © island. 
 
 Obs. 1. The names of females referring to Station, Title, 
 Trade, Nation, are sometimes formed by adding inna to the 
 corresponding masculine; as: biskop , biskopinna ; grek, grekinna\ 
 vclrd vardinna hostess. When the masculine ends in e this 
 vowel is omitted, as: clgare owner, agarim/a; fbrste prince 
 fbrstinna. 
 
 Sometimes ska is added to form the feminine, as: Major, 
 Majorska; Professor, Professorska. In some cases are in the 
 masculine is changed to erska in the feminine, as: sangare, 
 sangerska; slosare spendthrift, sloserska. In words denoting 
 a people, ska is used instead of the masculine final syllable, as: 
 Spanior Spaniard, Spanska; Holland ar e D utchman, Holldndska$ 
 I ta lienor e Italian, Ita/ienska. 
 
 Some masculines undergo a still greater change in forming 
 the feminine, as: Fransos or Fransman Frenchman, Fransyska ; 
 Engelsman Englishman, Engelska, Polack Pole, Polska. 
 
 Some feminines are formed either by ska or inna, as: san- 
 gerska or sangarinna, tjuserska or tjusarinna enchantress. In 
 some few cases essa or issa is used, as: prins, prinsessa; ba- 
 ron, baronessa ; profet, profetissa; poet, poetissa. 
 
 Obs. 2. In speaking of animals ska is never used in for- 
 ming the feminine; sometimes inna is added to the masculine, 
 as: Lejon lion, lejoninna; bjbrn bear, bjb'rninna; varg wolf, 
 varginna; asna ass, asninna ; but the word hona is more fre- 
 quently added, as: elefanthona she elephant, r'dfhona she fox. 
 
 In some cases different w T ords are used for the masculine 
 and feminine, as: hund dog, hynda or tik bitch; hingst stallion, 
 sto mare; tupp cock; hona hen. 
 
( 22 ) 
 
 Case. 
 
 Swedish substantives are changed for the sake of case only 
 in the genitive, which is formed by the addition of s, as: En 
 gosses bok a boy's book; Flickans hatt the girl's hat. 
 
 Obs. Proper names in es and us retain the latin genitives, i s and i. 
 
 Number. 
 
 The plural of substantives is formed by adding or, ar, er 
 or en in some words the singular and plural are alike *). In 
 the definite the plural is formed, as before mentioned, by adding 
 ne, na, a or en, as: spira sceptre, homing king, dygd virtue, 
 rike kingdom, liirare teacher; in the plural spiror, komingar, 
 dygder, riken, I'drare ; and in the definite plural spirorna the 
 sceptres, konungame, dygderna, rikena, I'drarne. 
 
 Substantives taking or in the plural are: 
 
 Those that end in a in the singular, as: Krona crown, 
 kroner ; gata street, gator; tafia picture, taflor. 
 
 A few words ending in consonants also take or; those of 
 the masculine gender are: nammer number, stbfvel boot, korsel 
 carriage, toffel slipper, span chips, svan swan, in the plural 
 nummror, stojlor, korslor, tofflor , spanor, svanor. The femi- 
 nine are, vad calf of the leg, ros rose, vag wave, regel rule, 
 ader vein; plural vador, rosor, vagor, reglor, adror ; but 
 vag scale for weighing, and regel or rigel bolt, take ar. 
 
 Obs. 2. The word fdrg colour, can take either or or er; and 
 stofvcl boot either or or ar. 
 
 In some substantives e is occasionally used in the singular 
 instead of «, as: skugge for skugga shadow, hjesse for hjessa 
 brain, vane for vana custom, lage for laga flame, varme for 
 vdrma warmth. 
 
 *) In the Swedish grammars at present in use these different forma- 
 tions of the plural are called declensions, consequently five, and 
 examples are given accordingly. The author thought, however, 
 that for the english student, at least, the system here followed 
 would be much easier, and he has hesitated less in adopting it, as 
 in all other languages the declension is made to depend on the 
 variation of the cases and not only on the formation of the plural. 
 The system here followed is in accordance with the present etymo^ 
 logy of the Swedish substantives which, though they formerly had 
 cjistinct cases, have now only a genitive. 
 
( 23 ) 
 
 Flagga a flag, almanacka almanac, yxa axe, kofta a short 
 jacket for women, are sometimes written flagg, almanack, yx, koft. 
 
 Some words formeily took u in the genitive, hence we have 
 still the form furugr en the branch of a fir, varupris the price 
 of an article. — This u was afterwards changed to o, as: dufvo- 
 rost the voice of a dove, kyrkogard church-yard, a sido aside, 
 till spillo to destruction. 
 
 Exercises. 
 Give the plural and definite form &c. of the following. nouns: 
 stofvel boot, ros rose, gumma old woman, tafia picture, Jlicka 
 girl, plga maid-servant, kyrka church, laga flame, vug wave, 
 fdrg colour, ader vein. 
 
 Substantives with (he plural in ar are: 
 
 All those ending in (pg % as: en yitgling a youth, sanning 
 truth, forbattring improvement. 
 
 The names of trees, as: al alder, hagg bird's cherry; and 
 the names and titles of women, as: brud bride, moder mother, 
 with some others which cannot be placed under any general head. 
 
 Those words, which end in e in the singular, drop that letter 
 before the final syllable ar, as: droppe drop, droppar. But when 
 the singular ends in any other vowel, it is retained, as: bro 
 bridge, broar. 
 
 Those substantives that end in short ar, el, en, er drop the 
 vowel in these syllables in the plural, as: axel shoulder, axlar. 
 As also afton evening, aftnar; morgon morning, morgnar; 
 djefvul devil, djejlar. 
 
 The words dotter daughter and moder mother change the 
 vowel in the first syllable, as: dotter pi. dbttrar, moder pi. 
 modrar. 
 
 The definite of the plural is generally formed Jjy adding ne, 
 sometimes na, as: konungarne ihe kings, d'ottr a rn a the daughters. 
 
 E x e r c i s e s. 
 
 Give the plural and definite form &c. of the following sub- 
 stantives: brud bride, dr'dng man-servant, gosse boy, sanning 
 truth, dotter daughter, mane moon, gaff el fork, limme hour, 
 oken desert. 
 
( 24 ) 
 
 Substantives taking er in the plural are: 
 
 All that are of foreign origin with the accent on the last 
 syllable, as: agent agent, eremit hermit, ceremoni ceremony, in 
 the plural agenter, eremiter, ceremonier. 
 
 Words ending in het or nad in the singular, as nyhet news, 
 manad month; also polysyllables ending in ar or i in the sing, 
 with the accent on the final syllable, as: konstndr artist, parti 
 party, excepting hi bee, which takes n in the plural. 
 
 Substantives ending in else or skap also take er in the plu- 
 ral, as: bojelse inclination, egenskap property. Those in skap 
 when neuter may be the same in the singular and plural. 
 
 Proper names from foreign languages generally take er as: 
 Aristoteles pi. Aristoteler. Those ending in o take in Ihe plu- 
 ral ner, as: Cato, Catoner; Cicero, Ciceroner. 
 
 The definite plural of nouns in er is generally formed by na ; 
 as: branderna the brands, dygderna the virtues. 
 
 If Ihe singular end in any other vowel than e, the plural is 
 formed by adding only r, as: ko cow r , kor ; ta toe, tar: frdnde 
 relation, frander. Excepting foreign words with the accent on e, 
 which take er, as: ide idea, ideer $ arrne army armeer. 
 
 In words ending in el or er without an accent the e in these 
 syllables is dropped in the plural, as: muskel muscle, mushier; 
 fabel fable, fabler. 
 
 Some words change the vow r el in forming the plural, as: bok 
 book, backer (bok beech-tree is in the plural bokar) rot root rot- 
 ter, these double the consonant also, the following do not: bot 
 a fine, bdter ; ledamot member, ledamoter ; stad town, stdder ; 
 son son, soner; bokstaf letter, bokstdfver ; bonde peasant, bon- 
 der, natt night, natter; potates potatoe, potdter. 
 
 Monosyllables in and and ang change the vowel, as: and 
 duck, cinder i brand brand, brdnder; hand hand, hdnder ; tand 
 tooth, tdndcr; rand border r cinder; strand shore strdnder ; 
 land country, land or lander; (the former when it refers to pie- 
 ces of land, the latter of different countries) tang tong, tdrtger ; 
 stang pole, stdnger. — gung time, makes ganger, but when it 
 means walk or path it makes ganger in the plural. 
 
( 25 ) 
 
 Exercises, 
 
 Give the plural and definite forms of (be following nouns: 
 Skald poet, smed smith, park park, hand hand, bokstaf letter, 
 bok book, manad month, rot root, ko cow, /«£*?/ fable, ta/?</ tooth. 
 Substantives taking n in the plural are: 
 
 Those that are of the neuter gender and end in a vowel, as: 
 dike ditch, diken; arbete work, arbeten; ibfte promise, loftcn; 
 sparine buckle, spannen. 
 
 Excepting polysyllables in i and are and participial substan- 
 tives in nde, which denote a person, as: Jiskeri fishery, studeran- 
 de student. 
 
 The definite plural of these substantives is generally formed 
 by adding a to the indefinite, as: spannen buckles, spannena the 
 buckles, applen apples, applena the apples. 
 
 Obs. : Arende errand, regimente regiment; fangelse prison, bra- 
 de deal-board, have a double plural, as: arender or drenden, regimen- 
 ter or regimente n, fdngelser or fdngelsen, br cider or brixden, the 
 latter when taken in the sense of chess-boards. 
 
 The following monosyllables also take n in the plural: bi bee, 
 bo nest, fro seed, fa beast, kn'd knee, ny new-moon, skra guild, 
 spri yard, spo switch, sir a straw, sto mare. These nouns take 
 et in the definite singular though in conversation the e is not pro- 
 nounced. 
 
 Hjerta heart makes hjertan in the indefinite plural , oga 
 eye, bra ear, ostra oyster, have the following plurals, ogon^ or on, 
 ostron, and in the definite form ogonen, oronen, ostronen; ostron 
 is sometimes used as the singular. 
 
 Exercises. 
 
 Give the plural and definite form &c. of the following nouns: 
 Ibfte promise, spanne buckle, stycke piece, fro seed, bo nest, 
 kn'd knee, sto mare, oga eye, bra ear. 
 Substantives that are the same in both numbers are: 
 
 All masculine nouns in are, as : shomakare shoe-maker, lii- 
 kare doctor, bagare baker, snickare carpenter. Participial sub- 
 stantives in a nde used for persons, as: resande traveller, stude- 
 rande student, handlandc tradesman. Words in er used to denote 
 
( 20 ) 
 
 the inhabitants of a country, as: en Egyptier an Egyptian, and 
 words that denote measure when used in reckoning, as: fot foot, 
 daler dollar. 
 
 Those substantives that end in are change e to ne in the 
 definite plural, as: Vdrare teachers, larame the teachers. 
 
 There are also some neuter substantives ending in a conso- 
 nant which are the same in both numbers, as: bord table, bord 
 tables, barn child, barn children; these take en in the definite 
 plural, as: bam en the children, borden the tables. 
 
 Obs. 1. The words kamrerare treasurer, officer are officer, sekre- 
 terare secretary, sometimes drop the final are in the singular number, 
 and are written kamrer, officer > &c, but it is always retained in the 
 plural. 
 
 Obs. 2. Hammare hammer, kammare chamber, nafvare auger 
 make in the plural, hamrar, kamrar, nafrar ; kallare cellar can be 
 both kdllrar and kallare. Finger finger makes either Ji n ger or fingrar 
 in the plural. 
 
 Obs. 3. Hufvud head is in the indefinite plural both hufvud and 
 hufviiden; the latter sometimes contracted to hufven or hufvun; ill 
 the definite form hufvudena, hitfvena or hufvuna the heads. 
 
 Obs. 4. Man man or husband, is generally written man in the 
 plural, though sometimes wanner. Gas goose makes gass in the plural. 
 
 Exercises. 
 Give the plural and definite form &c. of the following nouns : 
 arbetare workman, bagare baker, dagdrifvare sluggard kopare 
 purchaser, Assyricr Assyrian, lejon lion, val choice, berg moun- 
 tain, Alt are altar. 
 
 Chapter 2. 
 
 ADJECTIVES. 
 
 Swedish adjectives have in general the same form for the 
 masculine and feminine, but in the neuter a t is added, as: tap- 
 per brave, neuter tappert; lycklig happy, neuter lyckligt, *) 
 
 *) Swedish grammarians usually divide the adjectives into two declen- 
 sions, placing under the first all that have a separate form for the 
 neuter gender, as: god good, godt ; stor large store; and those 
 
( 27 ) 
 
 The same may be observed of perfect participles in </, as: 
 alskad loved, neuter alskadt. 
 
 Obs. 1. Monosyllables that have a final vowel take double /in 
 the neuter, as: bla blue, bltitt$ ny new, nyit. 
 
 Obs. 2. If the masculine end| in a double consonant it is 
 retained before t. as: sail happy s'dllt; trygg secure tryggt; 
 excepting adjectives in nn and participles in dd, which drop one 
 of the final consonants, as: grann grand, grant; bestridd dispu- 
 ted, bestridt; and also those with a double consonant before </, 
 as: byggd built, st'dlld placed, in the neuter bygdt, staid L 
 
 Obs. 3. If the masculine end in an unaccented en^ the n is 
 changed to t in the neuter, as: trogen faithful, troget ; liten 
 little, liteti — hi gen no one, makes Intet in the neuter. 
 
 In forming the definite masculine, e is generally used in the 
 higher style, though for the sake of euphony a is very frequently 
 applied in conversation. In the feminine and neuter genders, a is 
 used. Carl den djerfve Charles the bold; Den stora qvinnan 
 the great woman. Det stora rummet the great room. 
 
 Obs. 1. Polysyllables in ad accented, as also superlatives in 
 ast, take in the definite form only e, both in the singular and 
 plural, as: Den vdlsirmade mannen the good-natured man. De 
 stadgade ynglingarne the steady youths. Den billigaste for- 
 dran the most reasonable claim. 
 
 Obs. 2. Adjectives ending in a I el. en, er unaccented, drop 
 the a or e in these syllables in the definite form, as: gammal 
 old, den gamle mannen the old man; trogen faithful, den trog- 
 ne tjenaren the faithful servant. 
 
 Obs. 3. Liten little makes lille or lilla in the definite, en 
 liten gosse a little hoy, den lilla gossen the little boy, nagon 
 some, makes nagra, and annan other andra, both in the definite 
 form and in the plural number. 
 
 Obs. 4. Ra raw, bla blue, gra grey, can, in conversation 
 both in the plural number and in the definite form, either take 
 
 that are the same in all genders form the second declension, as: 
 akta pure, allena alone. — The system here followed has been 
 adopted for the same reasons, that are given under the h<;ad number 
 in the chapter on substantives. 
 
( 28 ) 
 
 the additional a or not, as: dct rd or rda kbttet the raw meat; 
 den bid or blua himmelen the blue heaven; de grd or graa 
 hastarne, the grey horses. 
 
 Adjectives ending in tt or t after another consonant take e or 
 a in the definite form and in the plural, though the same in all 
 genders, as: latt easy, den Vdtta boken the easy book, Vdtta 
 bbcker easy books. 
 
 Those adjectives that end in short a or e and also those in $, 
 are never changed either on account of gender, number or definite 
 form, as: akta pure, alhma alone, fremmande strange, utvcrtes 
 outward, inbbrdes mutual. 
 
 The plural form of Adjectives is the same as the definite, as: 
 den goda qvinnan the good woman, goda qvinnor good women, 
 de goda qvinnorna the good women ; akta gnld pure gold, akta 
 sanningar pure truths; en fremmande person a strange person, 
 fremmande per s oner strange persons. 
 
 The Comparison of Adjectives. 
 
 Swedish adjectives have three degrees of comparison; the Po- 
 sitive, the Comparative and the Superlative. 
 
 The comparative is formed by adding are to the positive, and 
 the superlative by ast, as: skb'n beautiful, skbnare more beautiful, 
 skbnast most beautiful. 
 
 The comparitive is never changed either for form (definite 
 or indefinite) or number. 
 
 The superlative takes e in the definite in both numbers, but 
 in the indefinite is unchanged, as: Han ar Idrdast he is most 
 learned. De dro skbnast they are most beautiful: Den rikaste 
 person the richest person. De Idrdaste arbeten the most learn- 
 ed works. 
 
 Obs. 1. When the positive ends in a_, the comparative is formed 
 by adding only re, and the superlative by st, as: noga particular, no- 
 gare, nogast. 
 
 Obs. 2. Adjectives of two or more syllables in al, el, en, er 
 without accent, drop the vowel in these final syllables in the compara- 
 tive and superlative, as: trogen faithful, trognare, trognast. 
 

 ( 29 ) 
 
 » 
 
 For the sake of euphony the comparative is sometimes form- 
 ed by mera more, and the superlative by mest most; especi- 
 ally in polysyllables that end in ad, or isk, as: god hjer tad good 
 hearted, mera godhjertad, mest godhjertad; nitisk zealous, 
 mera nitisk, mest nitisk. 
 
 Some adjectives from their signification cannot be compared, 
 as: hbger right, venster left, udda odd. 
 
 The following adjectives are irregular. 
 Positive. Comparative. Superlative. 
 
 Dali% bad, 
 Elak naughty, bad, 
 Gammal old, 
 God good, 
 Grof coarse, 
 Hog high, 
 Liten little, 
 Lag low, 
 Lang long, 
 Mycken much, 
 Man gen many, 
 Ndra near, 
 Sma pi. small, 
 Stor large, 
 Trang narrow, 
 Tung heavy, 
 Ung young, 
 
 samre, samst. 
 
 varre, varst. 
 
 aldre, didst, 
 
 b'dttre, bast, 
 
 grofre, grbfst. 
 
 hogre, hogsL 
 
 mindre, minst. 
 
 Vdgre, I'dgst. 
 
 Idngre, Vdngst. 
 
 mera, mest. 
 
 flera, de Jteste. 
 
 narmare, narmast, (nast). 
 
 smarre, de minsta (smarste). 
 
 storre, stbrsL 
 
 tr'dngre, trangst. 
 
 tyngre, tyngst. 
 yngst. 
 
 yngre^ 
 
 Some of these are sometimes compared regularly, as: ddlig, dali- 
 gare, ddligast; elak, elakare, elakast; gammal, gamlare, gam last y 
 groj; grofvare, grof vast; lag (in the acceptation of base) Idgare, 
 lagast y trang, trdngare, trdngast. 
 
 Numeral Adjectives. 
 
 The Cardinal Numbers. (Grundtal.*) 
 noil, 1 en, ett; 2 tva, tu, tvenne; 3 tre, trenne; 4 fyra, 
 5 fern, 6 sex, 7 sju, S alta, 9 nio, nie, 10 tio, tie, 11 elfva, 
 12 tolf, 13 Iretton, 14 fjorton, 15 femton, 16 sexton, 17 sjut- 
 
( 30 ) 
 
 ton, 18 aderton, 19 nitlon, 20 ijngu, tjugo, tjuge, 21 tjngu en, 
 22 tjugu tv3, 30 trellio, trettie, 40 fyrlio, fyratio, fyrtie, 50 fem- 
 tio, femtie, 00 sextio, sexlie, 70 sjuttio, sjuttie, 80 attio, attalio, 
 attie, 90 nittio, nittie, 100 ett hundra, hundrade, 1,000 elt tu- 
 sen, tusende, 10,000 tiotusen, 100,000 ett hundratusen, 1,000,000 
 en million. 
 
 In certain forms of expression tu is generally used instead 
 of tva, as: klockan clr tu it is two o^clock ; ett, tu, tre one, 
 two, three (as an exclamation); skalcn gick mitt itu the basin 
 broke in two. And tvenne, trenne, are sometimes used instead 
 of tva, tre, as: Han har gjort tvenne resor till sjos, he has 
 made two voyages to sea ; Cato hade foresatt sig tvenne saker 
 Cato had determined on three things. 
 
 The english word both is translated into Swedish with beg- 
 ge, bade or beggedera, which admit of a genitive form, as: 
 Till begges var f'dgnad to the pleasure of us both; Beggede- 
 ras lefnad the life of both. Beggetva and badatva are also 
 sometimes used. 
 
 Obs. 1. Tjuguett 21, Trettiotva 32 &c. can also be expressed by ett 
 och tjugu, tva och trettio &c. 
 
 Obs. 2. Och and, is not used after hundra, as: hundra fern 105, 
 hundratrettiofyra 13i. 
 
 Obs. 3. Substantives are formed of the cardinal numbers as follows: 
 en etta, en tvactj en trea &c. up to 1.2 ; in the definite form ettan, tvaan, 
 trean &c, and in the plural ettorna, tvaorna, sexorna, tiorna &c. 
 
 Obs. 4. For the year it is usual in Swedish to write dr (year) 
 ett-tusen-alta-hundra-fyrlionio. 
 
 The Ordinal Numbers. (Ordnings tal.} 
 
 Det or den fb'rsle-a, the first. 
 
 — — — andre -a, — second. 
 
 — tredje, — third. 
 
 — fjerde, — fourth. 
 
 — femte, — fifth. 
 
 — — — sjette, — sixth. 
 
 — — — sjunde, — seventh. 
 
 — — — uttonde, — eighth. 
 
( 31 ) 
 
 Del or den niondc, 
 
 — tiondc^ 
 
 — elfte, 
 
 tolfte, 
 
 trettonde, 
 
 , — fjortonde, 
 
 — femtonde, 
 
 — sexlonde, 
 
 sjuttonde, 
 
 — — — adertonde, 
 — nittonde, 
 
 — — — tjugonde, 
 
 — — — tfuguforste, 
 
 — — — tjugondeandra, 
 
 — — ■ — trettionde, 
 fyrtiojide (fyrationde)^ — fortieth. 
 
 — — — femtionde^ — fiftieth. 
 
 • — sextionde, — sixtieth. 
 
 sjultionde, — seventieth 
 
 attionde (attationde), — eightieth. 
 
 the ninth. 
 
 — tenth. 
 
 — eleventh. 
 
 — twelfth. 
 
 — thirteenth. 
 
 — fourteenth. 
 
 — fifteenth. 
 
 — sixteenth. 
 
 — seventeenth. 
 
 — eighteenth. 
 
 — nineteenth. 
 
 — twentieth. 
 
 — twenty first. 
 
 — twenty second. 
 
 — thirtieth. 
 
 nittionde, 
 
 hundrade, 
 
 Ivahundradc, 
 
 tusende, 
 
 tiotusende, 
 
 hundratusende^ 
 
 — ninetieth. 
 
 — hundredth. 
 
 — two hundredth. 
 
 — thousandth. 
 
 — ten thousandth. 
 
 — hundred thousandth. 
 
 Obs. 1. Instead of trettiondeforsta, den en och trettionde &c. 
 can also be used sometimes. In conversation it is usual in compound 
 ordinal numbers under 100 to leave out the ride, as: instead oitjugon- 
 deandra, tjugu-andrcij for femtiondesjette* ferntio-sjetle &c. In large 
 numbers the ordinal form is never used to more than the last or the 
 two last figures, as: den fern tusen fyra hundra attionde sjette or 
 dtliosjette. 
 
 Obs. 2. Fractions are thus denominated \ en half, ^ en tredje- 
 dol, \ en fjerdedel, ± en femtedel &c. One and half is expressed by 
 halfannan or en och en half. Once, twice, thrice &c. are expressed 
 by en gang, tva ganger, ire ganger &c. 
 
 Obs. 3. Double and treble are in Swedish dubbel or sometimes 
 
( 32 ) 
 
 tvadubbel, tredubbel &c. and twofold, threefold, tvafaldig, trefal- 
 d*S> fjrrfaldig &c. 
 
 Exercises. 
 4, 6, 9, 3, 1, 7, 2, 8, 5, 17, 10, 15, 11, 19, 13, 16, 12, 
 18, 14, 20, 23, 37, 35, 46, 41, 59, 57, 64, 72, 73, 81, 97, 
 103, 109, 246, 365, 6,138, 10,675, 15,423, 58,367, 467,594, 
 571,672. 
 
 (See exercises for the Nouns ) 
 
 Chapter 8. 
 
 PRONOUNS. 
 The pronouns are divided in Swedish into eight kinds, Per- 
 sonalia, Rejlexiva, Riciproca, Demonstrativa, Possessiva, Rela- 
 tiva, Inter rogativa and Indcfinita. 
 
 1. Personalia. 
 The subjective, possessive and objective are the only 
 cases that are subject to declension, the other cases are formed, 
 as in english, by the use of prepositions before the objective. 
 
 First Person, 
 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 Sub. Jag I. Vi we. 
 
 Poss. Min mine. Far our. 
 
 Obj. Mig me. Oss us. 
 
 Sub. Du thou. 
 Poss. Din thine. 
 Obj. Dig thee. 
 
 Masculine. 
 Sub. Han he. 
 Poss. Hans his. 
 Obj. Honom him. 
 
 Second Person. 
 I or ni ye, 
 Eder yours. 
 Eder you. 
 
 Third Person. 
 
 Singular. 
 Feminine. Common. 
 
 Hon she. Den. 
 
 Hennes hers. Dess. 
 Henne her. Den, 
 
 Neuter. 
 Det it. 
 Dess its. 
 Det it. 
 
( 33 ) 
 
 Plural. 
 The same in all genders. 
 Sub. De they. 
 Poss. Deras theirs. 
 Obj. Bern them. 
 Obs. In the old style mins, dins, vdrs, eclers were used; the s 
 is now dropped, excepting in eders or ers before some titles, as: Eders 
 or Ers Majestdt your Majesty. 
 
 Du is always used in Swedish, when thou would be applied 
 in english, as: in the biblical style, to God and in Poetry. In 
 conversation the word du can only be applied to relations, in^ 
 timate friends and servants. *) 
 
 Ni is seldom used in speaking to a single person, it is 
 considered a degrading expression. In some cases, however, as 
 at masquerades &c. the word ni is used. In speaking to a per- 
 son of lower rank, who is but little known, the word hctn or 
 hon is used instead of du* 
 
 Vi, like the english we, is used by monarchs in proclama- 
 tions &c. as: Vi Oscar &c. bjude &c, ; and also occasionally by 
 public speakers. 
 
 Sjelfy in the plural sjelfva, is often added to the perso- 
 nal pronoun for the sake of emphasis, as: Han sjelf varder^he 
 was there himself. 
 
 2. Reflexiva. 
 
 The reflexive pronouns are the same as the objective of the 
 
 per: pro: excepting in the third person which is sig. Thy are 
 
 mig, dig, oss er. Ex.: Jag bembdar mig 9 I exert myself; Du 
 
 bembdar dig, you exert yourself, Vi roa oss we amuse ourselves, 
 
 *) It is usual that persons not related, after having been acquainted 
 some time, or wishing to be on a more intimate footing, and to put 
 aside the use of the titles, which is such a burthen to Swedish con- 
 versation, before using the word du to each other, propose brors- 
 skdl (brother's health), when they drink and shake hands; after 
 which du is adopted. — Attempts have been made by several 
 enlightened individuals in Swedish society to put aside this constant 
 repetition of the title, but as yet without success; it is, however, 
 to be hoped, that vanity and prejudice will in time be made to 
 yield to common sense. 
 
 3 
 
( 34 ) 
 
 / r or den er you moved yourselves, Han skadade sig he hurt 
 himself. 
 
 3. Heciproca. 
 
 The reciprocal pronouns, kvarandra, hvarannan or hvarann 
 answer to the english each other, as: Be beromma hvaran- 
 dra, they praise each other. 
 
 4. Demonstrative. 
 
 The demonstrative pronouns are: den, det, plu de$ denne, 
 denna f detta plu desse dessa, ex.: den mannen that man, de 
 bockerne those books, denna qvinna this woman, dessa hastar 
 these horses. 
 
 Obs. 1. Dens is used sometimes for den persons, as: dens namn 
 that person's name. 
 
 Obs. 2. Del is sometimes used instead of att , that, as: Fornuf- 
 tet befaller oss, att icke hastigt saga, det vi aro fullkomligen upp- 
 lyste, The understanding commands us not to say hastily, that we are 
 perfectly enlightened. 
 
 Obs. 3. Sometimes in the law style, thy is used instead of det, 
 detta &c, as: J thy, att seeing that (instead of, I det alt.) I thy mat, 
 in this case. 
 
 Obs. 4. In conversation the expressions den har, den der and 
 their plurals, are often used, as: den har lohen, this book; den der taf- 
 lan, that picture, without being considered vulgar, as this here book- 
 would be in english. 
 
 Obs. 5. Samme or samma is often added to den for the sake of 
 emphasis, as: Den samme som horn, the same that came, den samma 
 is sometimes used instead of den, as : Hon log boken och sdlde den- 
 samma , she took the book and sold it. 
 
 5. Possessiva. 
 
 The possessive pronouns are divided, l:o: into those that 
 denote one owner, and 2:o: those that denote more than one. 
 
cr 
 
 CD 
 
 n ^ 
 
 <jq 
 
 ? 5 « 
 
 , * w S" O 
 2* cr ^ ^ 
 
 • r? TT P> 
 
 •£ 3" © Co -— 
 
 - « ^ Sp. : 
 
 <- V 5 ^ as s 
 
 S^o * 
 2 
 
 ( 35 ) 
 
 a 
 
 *Z 
 
 
 © 
 
 a* 
 
 *3 
 a, 
 
 3 
 
 ~ - ? 
 
 S 
 
 s s* ^ 
 
 - *3 
 3 
 
 -a 5 
 
 2 r 
 
 c% — - 
 
 e 5." sa 
 
 en ©- ft — p 
 O Si. ~ 
 
 g ^ a en P: 
 
 cd . ^ !3 
 ^ ~ s = o 
 g.2. g. cr-< 
 
 tq 3 
 
 J* *" Si 
 
 cr 
 a -* cr 
 
 -s 3 
 
 S5 • 
 
 P3 
 
 ZJ, 
 
 s^ 
 
 en 
 
 ci 
 
 
 
 ^3 
 
 
 CD 
 
 
 3 
 
 bl 
 
 2 
 
 Si. 
 
 
 to B 
 
 •D 
 
 _ Z 
 
 O 2 
 
 ** "^ rz 
 
 <S 2 => 
 
 c*> 
 
 o ^ ^ ^ 
 
 ^ £- sL ^ 
 
 s-^ 3 
 
 CKj 
 
 £• £ ft 
 
 a e- *» 
 
 c7, E 
 
 r 3 
 
 -. Sg 5- ^ - 
 
 rt o ° 
 
 -" p r* 
 
 __. s? 
 
 BP* g* 
 
 cr 
 
 5 3 B 
 
 p- 2. < 
 
 CD 
 
 bs 
 
 ^ 
 
 c^ g 
 
 S-=r 
 
 ^3 
 
 3 
 
 cr a 
 
 © 2 ~ 
 
 
 as 
 
 Si 
 
 $ 
 
 Si X a* 
 
 C: Co ^ 
 
 a, ~. a 
 
 33 CD 
 
 a p 
 
 S 5 
 3" 
 
 S -t 
 
 Co 53 
 a p 
 cr 3 
 
 &5 S 
 J 5 * * 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 2 
 
( 36 ) 
 
 6. Relativa. 
 
 The relative pronouns are: Hvilken who or which, Som who, 
 and Hvad what. Som and Hvad are indeclinable. 
 
 Hvilken is thus declined : 
 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 M. F. N. Mas. Fem. Neu. 
 
 Sub. Hvilken, Hvilket, Hvilka -e, who. 
 
 Poss. Hvilkens, Hvars, Hvilkets, Hvars, Hvilkas -es, whose. 
 
 Ob. Hvilken, Hvilket, Hvilka -a, whom. 
 
 Obs. 1. Hvad is sometimes used instead of Hvilken, Hvilket, or 
 Hvilka, as: Hvad {Hvilka) vigtiqa pligter! what important duties! 
 Hvad [Hvilket) redligt nil! what honourable zeal! 
 
 Obs. 2. Den, del, dem, are properly demonstratives, but are 
 sometimes used instead of the dative or accusative of Hvilken, as: En 
 man den alia bevisa aktning, A man to whom all show respect. 
 
 7. Interrogaliva. 
 The interrogative ponouns are, Hvilken, Hvilkendera, Hvem, 
 Ho, Hvad! Hvilken is declined in the same way as the relative, 
 and is used either with or without a substantive, as: Hvilken 
 ar denna person? Who is this person? Hvilket hus kbpte han? 
 Which house did he buy? Also in exclamations, as: Hvilken 
 skonhet! What a beauty! Hvilken man! What a man! The ar- 
 ticle is, in such cases, left out in Swedish. 
 
 Obs. 1. Hvilkendera, neuter Hvilketdera, is compounded of Hvil- 
 ken and dera, formerly dcrra or therm, an old genitive plural of den 
 or then, so that Hvilkendera means properly, Hvilken af dem? which 
 of them? The same may be observed of Endera, one of the two, Na- 
 gondera, some one; Hvardera each, Ingendera neither, Beggedera both. 
 
 Obs. 2. Hvem is used only as a substantive; it has in the geni- 
 tive Hvems, as: Hvem har sagt det? Who has said it? Hvems ar det? 
 Whose is it? 
 
 Obs. 3. Ho is only used in the Biblical style, where it is applied 
 instead of Hvem, as: Ho ar den? Who is that? 
 
 Obs. 4. Hvad is indeclinable, and corresponds, as an interrogative, 
 o the english what, as: Hvad ar det? What is that? 
 
( :i7 ) 
 
 8. Indefinita. 
 
 The principal indefinite pronouns are: Man, one or they 
 (in a general sense), En one, Nagon some, any, Annan other, 
 Hvarje each, every, Hvilken som heist whosoever. 
 
 Man always takes the verb in the singular and as reflexive 
 takes sig or en, as: Man tycker om det, one likes it. Man b'or 
 ej kasta sig i far or, One should not throw oneself into dangers* 
 Man vet ej hvad som kan hand a en, One does not know what 
 may happen to one. 
 
 En makes ens in the possessive, as: Bet dr ens eget fel, 
 om man &c. It is one's own fault, if one &c. The definite form 
 is ene or ena, as: Den ene eller den andre, The one or the 
 other. Ena is very seldom used after adjectives instead of a 
 substantive, as in english we say: These are good pencils, but 
 those are bad ones, in Swedish : Dessa dro goda blyetspennor, 
 men de der dro daliga. The little ones, is expressed by : 
 De sma ; though sometimes in conversation ena may be used, 
 as: Sadana sma vackra ena, such pretty little ones. 
 
 Nagon is in the neuter nagot, and in the plural nigra* 
 There is no word in Swedish answering exactly to any; Har 
 han nagra bar? Has he any berries? Gif mig nagra, Give me 
 some. Han har icke gjort nagot i dag, He has not done any 
 thing to day. Jag skall visa dig nagot, I will show you 
 something. 
 
 Annan is in the neuter annat, and in the pi. and definite 
 form andre -a; En annans egendom, another's estate. Andra 
 utsigter, other views; Har du icke en annan bok? Have you 
 not another book? 
 
 Hvarje makes in the possessive, hvarjes. 
 
 Hvilken or Hvilka som heist, is in the neuter Hvilket som 
 heist, Hvad som heist or Hvad heist, as: Hvilken som heist der 
 ma vara, Whosoever may be there, H<iad heist han gov, What 
 soever he does. 
 
 (See exercises for the Pronouns.) 
 
( 38 ) 
 
 Cha-pter U. 
 
 ■ VERBS. 
 
 The Swedish verbs may be thus divided,*) i:o Active, a) 
 transitive or, b) intransitive, 2:o Passive, and 3:o Deponent 
 a) transitive or, b) intransitive. 
 
 Active verbs end in a in the infinitive, as: att alska to love^ 
 alt bygga to build; and they are transitive, when they can be 
 used in the passive form, as: att sk'dra to cut, att skaras to 
 be cut. 
 
 The passive is formed by adding s to the active, as: att al- 
 skas to be loved, att by g gas to be built. 
 
 The deponent verbs are those wiiich have a passive form, 
 but not a passive meaning, as: att andas to breathe, att lyckas 
 to succeed, att brottas to wrestle. 
 
 Obs. 1. Some passive verbs are occasionally used as deponents, as: 
 att narra to deceive, att narras to lie, att trdffa to meet a person, 
 att traffas to meet each other. 
 
 Obs. 2. When a verb is only used in the third person it is call- 
 ed impersonal. 
 
 Conjugation. 
 
 There are in Swedish three conjugations known by the form 
 of the supine, (see regular verbs). 
 
 In forming some of the tenses, auxiliary verbs are used, as: 
 hafva to have, vara to be, skola shall, vilja will, ma may, 
 kunna can, blifva^ varda, become, be. 
 
 The following general remarks should be observed. 
 
 l:o In the singular number there is no change on account 
 of person, and in the plural the second person always ends in n. 
 The first person plural may end either in a or e, but the third 
 only in a. 
 
 ') The following denominations are also observed. 
 
 A verb is called Reflexivum, when it acts upon the subject, as: 
 Han forhafver sig , he prides himself. Verbum Reciprocum al- 
 ways ends in s and denotes a mutual action, as: De bvottas, they 
 wrestle. Per bum Inchoativum denotes a gradual assuming of a 
 state or property, as: Alt blekna to grow pale, Att kallna to grow 
 cold, Alt aldras to grow old. Per bum diminutivum denotes a 
 decrease in the power of action, smaskratta to litter. 
 
( S9 ) 
 
 2:o In some instances especially in the higher style of lan- 
 guage, the present of the conjunctive generally ends in e in all 
 three persons, except the second person plural which takes n; 
 usually, however, ma is used with .the infinitive. 
 
 3:o The present participle always ends in nde, as: kallande 
 calling, troende believing. 
 
 Hafva is conjugated as follows. 
 
 Att h afv a to have. 
 
 I nd i c a t i v. 
 
 Presens. 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 Jag hafver or har, I have. Vi hafva or ha, we have. 
 
 Du hafver thou hast. / hafven or han you have. 
 
 Han hafver — — he has. De hafva or ha they have. 
 
 Imperfectum. 
 Jag hade, I had. Vi hade, w r e had. 
 
 Du hade, thou hadst. / haden, you had. 
 
 Han hade, he had. De hade, they had. 
 
 Perfectum. 
 Jag har haft, I have had. Vi hafva haft, we have had. 
 
 Du har haft, thou hast had. / hafven haft, you have had. 
 Han har haft, he has had. De hafva haft, they have had. 
 
 Plusquamperfectum. 
 Jag hade haft, I had had. Vi hade haft, we had had. 
 
 &c. &c. &c. &c. 
 
 l:sta Futur. 
 
 Jag shall hafva, I shall or will Vi skola hafva, we shall or, 
 
 have. will have. 
 
 &c. &c. &c. (Sec. 
 
 2:dra Futur.' 
 Jag shall hafva haft, I shall Vi skola hafva haft, we shall 
 have had. have had. 
 
 &c. &c. &c. &c. 
 
( 40 ) 
 
 Imperativ. 
 Haf, have thou. Hafvom, let us have. 
 
 Hafven, have ye. 
 
 C o n j u n k t i v. 
 
 Presens. 
 Jag mS hafva or Jag hafve, I Vi ma hafva or Vi hafve, we 
 
 may have. may have. 
 
 Du ma hafva or du hafve, thou / man hafva or / hafven, sow 
 
 mayst have. may have. 
 
 Han ma hafva or han hafve, De ma hafva or Be hafve, they 
 
 he may have. may have. 
 
 Imperfekt. 
 Jag skulle hafva, I might have. Vi skulle haf va, we might have. 
 
 Perfekt. 
 
 Jag mS hafva haft, I may have Vi ma hafva haft, we may 
 had. have had. 
 
 Plusquamperfekt. 
 Jag skulle hafva haft, I might Vi skulle hafva haft, we might 
 have had. have had. 
 
 Infinitiv. 
 Pres. jltt hafva, to have, Perf. Att hafva haft, to have had, 
 Futur. Alt skola hafva, to be about to have, Supin. haft, had. 
 
 Particip. 
 Pres. Hafvande, having; Perf. Hafvande haft, having had. Futur. 
 Skolande hafva, being about lo have. 
 
 Vara, to be, is thus conjugated. 
 
 Indicativ. 
 
 Pres ens. 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 Jag ar, I am. Vi aro, we are. 
 
 Du ar, thou art. / aren, you are. 
 
 fian ar, he is, De aro, they are. 
 
( 41 ) 
 
 Imperfectum. 
 Jag var, I was. Vi voro, we were. 
 
 Du var, thou wast. / voren, you were. 
 
 Han var, he was. De voro, they were. 
 
 Perfekt. 
 Jag har varit, I have been. Vi hafva varit, we have been. 
 
 The other tenses are formed as in Hafva, substituting only 
 vara or varit, for hafva or hafvit. 
 
 The form of Skola shall, is seen in the conjugation of the 
 other verbs. Ma makes in the imperfect matte. Kunna is an 
 irregular verb under (he first conjugation. 
 
 Obs. Shall is sometimes used in the sense of it is said, 
 as: Han shall hafva rest, it is said that he has started. 
 
 Blifva, become or be. This verb takes the former accep- 
 tation generally before an adjective or substantive, and the latter 
 when used as an auxiliary, as: Han blef shichlig 7 he became 
 clever. Hon blef straffad, she was punished. 
 
 Varda, varder, vardt has the same acceptation as blifva 9 
 but is seldom used; it is found principally in the biblical and 
 law styles, as: Varde ljusi och det vardt ljus, Let there, be 
 light and there was light. The imperfect vardt is, however, 
 sometimes used in conversation, as: Han vardt crtappad he was 
 taken. 
 
 The word Vdr is sometimes used as an auxiliary, and ex- 
 presses a supposed reality, approaching certainty, as: Han Vdr 
 resa i morgon, It is supposed he will start tomorrow. This 
 verb has only the present tense, and makes Vara in the plural. 
 
 Tor expresses only a supposition with less certainty than 
 Ldr, as: Hon tor komma, she will perhaps come. It makes tor- 
 de in the imperfect tense. 
 
 Mdste, properly an imperfect, but also used as present and 
 future, expresses a necessity, and is generally translated into 
 english with must or was obliged, as: Mennishan maste do, man 
 must die. / gar maste jag shrifva, yesterday I was obliged to 
 write. / morgon maste jag resa, to morrow I must start. The 
 
( 42 ) 
 
 form of expression: Jag har mast las a, I have been obliged to 
 read; Han hade mast springa, he had been obliged lo run, is 
 occasionally used. 
 
 The Regular Verbs. 
 
 The three conjugations are distinguished principally by the 
 ending of the supine. 
 
 In the first conjugation the supine ends in at, as: tala 
 speak talat spoken. 
 
 In the second conjugation the supine ends in t after a con- 
 sonant, as: kopa buy, kbpt bought. 
 
 In the third conjugation the supine ends in #, as: taga 
 take tagit taken. 
 
 First Conjugation. 
 Presens ends in — ar. 
 Irnperfekt — — ade. 
 Supinum — — at. 
 Part. perf. — — ad. 
 
 A c t i v. 
 
 Indicativ. 
 Presens. 
 
 Singular. 
 Jag hallar, I call. 
 Du kallar, thou callest. 
 Han kallar, he calls. 
 
 Singular. 
 Jag kallade, *) I called. 
 
 Plural. 
 Vi kalla, we call. 
 / kallen, you call. 
 De kalla, they call. 
 
 Irnperfekt. 
 
 Plural. 
 Vi kallade, *) we called. 
 
 Perfekt. 
 Jag har kallat, I have called. Vi hafva kallat, we have called. 
 The other tenses are formed as in Hafva. The Imperative 
 makes in the singular kalla 9 pi. kallom, 2:e person kallen. 
 
 *) Throughout the verbs, as is before mentioned, the singular is the 
 same in all three persons; in the plural the first and third are 
 alike, and the second ends in en. 
 
( 43 ) 
 
 P a s s i v. *) 
 
 Indica tiv. 
 Presens. 
 Jag k alias, I am called. Vi kail as, we are called. 
 
 Du kallas, Ihou art called. / kallens, you are called. 
 
 Han kallas, he is called. De kallas, ihey are called. 
 
 Imperfekt. 
 Jag' kallades, I was called. Vi kallades , we were called. 
 
 Du kallades, thou wast called. / kalladens, you were called. 
 Han kallades, he was called. De kallades, they were called. 
 
 Perfekt. 
 
 Jag- har kallats , I have been Vi hafva kallats, we have been 
 
 called. called. 
 
 Plusquamperfektum. 
 
 Jag hade kallats, I had been Vi hade kallats, we had been 
 
 called. called. 
 
 \:sta Futur. 
 Jag skall kallas, I shall be called. Vi skola kallas, we shall be called. 
 
 2:dra Futur. 
 Jag skall hafva kallats, I shall Vi skola hafva kallats, we shall 
 have been called. have been called. 
 
 Imperativ. 
 Kallas, be thou called. Kalloms, let us be called. 
 
 Kallens, be ye called. 
 Conjunct iv. 
 Presens. 
 Jag ma kallas or Jag kallas, Vi ma kallas or vi kallas, we 
 I may be called. may be called. 
 
 Imperfekt. 
 Jag skulle kallas, I might be Vi skulle kallas, we might be 
 called. called. 
 
 *) The passive voice can also be conjugated with the SQvbblifva^ as: 
 Jog blir kallad, I am called; han blef kallad, he was called; han 
 har blifvit kallad, he has been called; han hade blifvit kallad, 
 he had been called; vi hade blifvit kallade, we had been called. 
 
( 44 ) 
 
 Perfekt. 
 Jag md hafva kallats, I may Vi ma hafva kallats, we may 
 have been called. have been called. 
 
 Plus qua mp erf ekt. 
 Jag skulk hafva kallats, I might Fi skulle hafva kallats, we 
 have been called. mi^ht have been called. 
 
 Infinitiv. 
 
 Pres. Att kallas, to be called. Perf. Att hafva kallats, 
 have been called. Futur. Att skola kallas, to be about to be 
 called. Sup. Kallats, been called. 
 
 Participium. 
 Perfekt. Kallad, called. Comp. perf. Hafvande kallats* having 
 been called. Futur. Skolande kallas, being about to be called. 
 
 By this scheme of the passive form it will be observed, that 
 every part of an active verb becomes passive by the addition of an s. 
 
 The majority of the Swedish verbs belong to the first conju- 
 gation, especially: 
 
 l:o Those that end in era, ra after a consonant, iga or 
 ska, as: Regera govern, Hedra honour, Forfar dig a prepare, 
 Onska wish. 
 
 2:o Those that end in la, na, sa, ta preceded by a differ- 
 ent consonant, as: Tafia to compete, Drunkna to drow r n, Omsa 
 to change, V'dnta to wait. 
 
 There are some exceptions to this rule, as: JSdmna to name, Napsa 
 to punish, which belong to the second, and Brista to fail, to the third 
 conjugation. 
 
 But, if the final syllables above mentioned, be preceded by 
 the same consonant as that in the syllable, the verb may belong 
 either to the first conjugation, as: Skalla to produce an echoing 
 sound, Stanna to stop, Gissa to guess, Falta to seize; the second, 
 as: Befalla to command, Begynna to begin, Hv'dssa to sharpen, 
 or the third, as: Halla to hold, Finna to find, Sitta to sit. 
 
 Obs. : The supine in the first conjugation is pronounced like the 
 neuter of the passive participle in the singular number, but ends in at, 
 while the participle in the neuter gender ends in adt, as: Han har 
 alskat, he has loved; Barnet dr dhkadt, the child is loved. 
 
( 45 ) 
 
 The following verbs are, according to the supine, of the 
 first conjugation, but are irregular in other respects. 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 Present. 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 Imperative 
 
 Heta to be named, 
 
 heter, 
 
 hette, 
 
 het. 
 
 Kunna to be able, 
 
 kan (pi. kunna.) 
 
 kunde, 
 
 
 Lefva to live. 
 
 lefver, 
 
 lefde, 
 
 lef. 
 
 Ligga to lie, *) 
 
 ligger, 
 
 lag, 
 
 t'gg- 
 
 Lita to depend. 
 
 litar, 
 
 litade, 
 
 lita (lit'). 
 
 Sitla to sit, 
 
 sitter, 
 
 satt (pL sutto), 
 
 sitt. 
 
 Tiga to be silent, 
 
 tiger, 
 
 teg. 
 
 ti o % 
 
 Veta to know, 
 
 vet, 
 
 visste, 
 
 vet. 
 
 Vetta to face, 
 
 vetter, 
 
 vette, 
 
 
 
 Most of the deponent verbs are conjugated according to the 
 first conjugation, as: Andas to breathe, Da gas to dawn, Gnab- 
 bas to squabble, Nalkas to approach, Harmas to be vexed, Fred- 
 gas to be angry, Vistas to sojourn, Afundas to envy, Lyckas 
 to succeed. 
 
 The deponent verbs are conjugated like the passive voice of 
 the active verbs, excepting that they have no participle perfect; 
 they cannot, consequently, be constructed with blifva : not, Jag 
 har blifvit andad, but Jag har andats, I have breathed. Han 
 skall vistas , he shall reside. 
 
 Exercise. 
 
 Conjugate the following verbs: Dansa, to dance, Frukta, to 
 fear, Vdgra, to refuse, Ligga, to lie, Lefva, to live, Silta, to sit, 
 Tiga, to be silent, Veta, to know, Andas, to breathe, Nalkas, to 
 approach. 
 
 Second Conjugation. 
 
 Presens ends in er. 
 Imperfekt — de or te. 
 Supinum — t after a consonant. 
 Perf. Part. — d or t 
 
 ') Ligga makes legat in the supine. 
 
( 46 ) 
 
 
 A k t i v. 
 
 
 
 Indicativ. 
 
 
 
 Presens. 
 
 
 Sing. 
 
 
 P 1 u r. 
 
 I bend. 
 
 Vi bbja, 
 
 we bend 
 
 
 Imperfekt. 
 Jag bojde, I bent. Vi bojde, we bent. 
 
 Perfekt. 
 Jag har bojt, I have bent. Vi hafva bojt, we have bent. 
 
 The other tenses are formed as in kalla. The Imperative is 
 boj, bend thou, pi. bojom^ let as bend, bojen, bend ye. 
 
 The passive is formed by adding s, (see kal/a'). 
 
 Obs. 1. Many verbs, which properly belong to the first conjuga- 
 tion, follow the second for the sake of brevity, as: spela, spelade{spelte), 
 spelat {spelt). The final syllable ar in the present, distingnishes those 
 which belong to the first conjugation. 
 
 Obs. 2. When I or r precedes the a in the infinitive, the final 
 syllable er is often omitted in the present indicative, as: Alt hora to 
 hear, tala to bear, make Jag hor I hear, Jag tal I bear , instead of 
 horer, taler. 
 
 Obs. 3. Some verbs form the imperfect with dde, as: l:o Those 
 that have da after a vowel in the infinitive, when the supine ends in 
 dt, the mas. and fern, of the perf. participle in dd, and the neuter of 
 the participle in dt, as : Leda to lead, ledde led, supine ledl part. ledd. 
 In the same way, pry-da to adorn, kldda to clothe, foda to feed. Ex- 
 cepting those which belong to the third conjugation, as: lida to suffer, 
 bjuda to invite. 
 
 2:o Those ihat end in any other vowel than a in the infinitive, in 
 which case the supine ends in tt, the perf. participle in dd, in the 
 neuter dt, as: ske to happen, skedde happened, supine skedt, per. part. 
 skedd, neuter skedt. Tro to believe, trodde , trott, trodd, trodt. In 
 the same way, bo to dwell, fly to flee, sy to sow, forebra to reproach. 
 
 Obs. 4. Those verbs, which end in the infinitive in ka, na with 
 one n, pa, sa, ta, take in the imperfect te instead of de , and in the 
 supine and perf. part, t, as: smeka to caress, smekte, smekt. Krona to 
 crown, kronte, kront; kdpa to buy, kdpte, kopt; lasa to read, laste, last. 
 
 Obs. 5. Those deponent verbs, which belong to the second conju- 
 gation, take des in the imperfect, and in the supine ts, as: blygas to 
 
( 47 ) 
 
 blush, blygdes, blygts; djerfvas to dare, djerfdesj djerfls 
 
 / skammas 
 
 to be ashamed, ski 
 
 imdeSj skamls; hofvas to 
 
 beseem, hofdt 
 
 ?Sj hofts. 
 
 Obs. 6. Som 
 
 e verbs change the vowel i 
 
 in the imperfect, supine and 
 
 perfect participle, i 
 
 is: 
 
 
 
 
 Present 
 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 Supine. 
 
 Perf. Part. 
 
 Jog bringar I 
 
 bring, 
 
 bragte, 
 
 bragt, 
 
 bragt. 
 
 — bbr 
 
 ought, 
 
 borde, 
 
 bort, 
 
 
 
 — dvaljes 
 
 dwell, 
 
 dvaldes, 
 
 dvalts, 
 
 
 
 — doljer 
 
 conceal, 
 
 dolde, 
 
 dolt, 
 
 dold. 
 
 — glddjer) 
 
 gladden, 
 
 i glddde, 
 
 | glddt, 
 
 { glddd. 
 
 — g/dder ) 
 
 \ gladde, 
 
 \ gladt, 
 
 1 gladd. 
 
 — gbr 
 
 do, 
 
 gjorde, 
 
 gjort, 
 
 gjord. 
 
 — krdfver 
 
 demand, 
 
 l krafde, 
 
 \ krdft. 
 
 ( krafd. 
 
 
 
 ( krafde, 
 
 \ kraft. 
 
 \ krafd. 
 
 — /agger 
 
 l a Y? 
 
 lade, 
 
 laggt, 
 
 laggd. 
 
 — smbrjer 
 
 anoint, 
 
 smorde, 
 
 smort, 
 
 smord. 
 
 — spbrjer 
 
 ask, 
 
 sporde, 
 
 sport, 
 
 spord. 
 
 — stddjer 
 
 hire, 
 
 stadde, 
 
 stadt, 
 
 stadd. 
 
 — soger 
 
 say, 
 
 sade, 
 
 sagt, 
 
 sagd. 
 
 — sdljer, 
 
 sell, 
 
 salde, 
 
 salt. 
 
 said, 
 
 — softer 
 
 set, 
 
 satte, 
 
 satt, 
 
 satt. 
 
 — tamjer\ 
 
 — tamer j 
 
 tame, 
 
 ( tdmde, 
 I tamde, 
 
 i tdmt, 
 \ tamt, 
 
 i tamd. 
 \ tamd. 
 
 — tores 
 
 dare, 
 
 tordes, 
 
 torts, 
 
 
 
 — vdljer 
 
 choose, 
 
 valde, 
 
 valt, 
 
 vald. 
 
 — vanjer 
 
 accustom 
 
 i vande, 
 
 ' 5 
 
 ( vdnt, 
 
 i vdnd. 
 
 
 
 j vande, 
 
 \ vant, 
 
 \ vand. 
 
 The following verbs also belong to 
 
 the second 
 
 conjugation, 
 
 but are still more irregular. 
 
 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 Present. 
 
 Imper. 
 
 Supine. 
 
 Per. Part. 
 
 Att do to die, 
 
 dor, 
 
 dog, *) 
 
 dm, 
 
 dbd. 
 
 — fa to obtain, 
 
 far, 
 
 /^,pl.//2gO, 
 
 *) f&tt, 
 
 fangen**) 
 
 — ga to walk, 
 
 gar, 
 
 gick\)\.gwgo, 
 
 , *) g&tt, 
 
 garigen. 
 
 — hafva to hav< 
 
 3, hafver 
 (har), 
 
 hade, 
 
 haft, 
 
 hafd. 
 
 *) The verbs marked * form the conjunctive as follows, doge, finge> 
 
 ginge, loge, sage, stode. 
 **) Inland /add i Per. Part. 
 
( 4S> 
 
 Infinitive. Present. Imper. Supine. Perf. Part. 
 
 Att le to smile, ler, log, *) left, ■ 
 
 — ?w#ta to measure, mater, matte, matt{matet), matt (mdten). 
 
 — se to see, ser, sag, *) w/f, $£*/«/. 
 
 — skilja to separate, skiljer, skilde, skilt, skild. 
 
 — sfc? to stand, star, stod, *) rfatf, 
 
 — stbdja to support, stbdjer, stbdde, stodt, stbdd. 
 
 — tva to wash, £ya r, tvadde, tagit, tvatt, tvagen, tvadd 
 
 Exercises. 
 Conjugate the following verbs: bygga, to build, ringa, to ring, 
 ploja, to plough, t'dnka, to think, stdmma, to summon, s'dlja, to 
 sell, $##«, to say, vdlja, to choose, .?e, to see, ga, to walk, do, to 
 die, /e, to smile. 
 
 Third Conjugation. 
 Presens ends in — er, 
 Imperfekt is a monosyllable and alters 
 the vowel of the first syllable of the infinitive. 
 Supinum ends in — it. 
 Perf. Part, in — en. 
 
 A k t i v. 
 Indie attv. 
 
 Presens. 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 Jag tager, I take. Vi tag a, we take. 
 
 Imperfekt. 
 Jag tog, I took, Vi togo, we took. 
 
 Perfekt. 
 Jag har tagit, I have taken. Vi hafva tagit, we hame taken. 
 
 The other tenses are formed as in kalla. The Imperative is 
 in the sing. Tag: 3: id per. Tage, plur. Tagom, Tagen, Tage. 
 
 The passive is formed by adding s, as in the other conjugations. 
 
 The participles of the passive voice are: perf. Tagen neuter 
 taget, plu. tagne-a taken: Compound perfect. Hafvande varit 
 tagen or Hafvande tagit s having been taken. Futurum: Skolande 
 tagas being about to be taken. 
 
 Obs. 1. This conjugation seems to be the oldest? and includes some 
 of the verbs most commonly in use. 
 
( 49 ) 
 
 Obs. 2. Those verbs, which end in la or ra in the infinitive, 
 drop the er in the present, as: Alt gala to crow, han gal, not han 
 galer, he crows; Att mala to grind, Jag mal I grind; Att bdra to 
 bear, Jag bar I bear. 
 
 With regard to the change of the vowel, the following rules 
 should be observed: 
 
 A long is changed to 0; as: Far a to start, jag for I started; 
 Draga to draw; Jag drog I drew. Excepting Vara to be, imp. 
 var, plu. voro ; and Varda to become, vardt, plu. vordo. 
 
 A long is changed to E, as: Grata to weep, gret wept, 
 Lata to sound, let sounded. Except lata to permit, imp. ffiij and 
 sla to strike, imp. slog. 
 
 A and ^/ short are changed to 0, as: Fa/la to fall, yo/Zj 
 #<?//<! to hold, hbll. 
 
 I long is changed to E, as: Bita to bite, #6?*,' Except gifva 
 to give, #«/, plu. gafvo. 
 
 J short is changed to A in the singular and to U in the plu- 
 <. ral, as: Finna to find, fann found, plu. fun no; Binda to bind, 
 itf/zd, plu. bundo. 
 
 U is changed to 6, as: 2?/Wtf to invite, bj'dd or bod; Sjun- 
 ga to sing, sjong sung. 
 
 F is changed in the imperfect to 0, and in the supine and 
 perf. part, to £7, as: Frysa to freeze, frbs froze, frusit frozen; 
 Flyga to fly, flog flew, flugit flown. 
 
 short occurs only in the imperfect of Lbpa to run. lojip, 
 plu. /zzjpo, part, lupit. 
 
 Obs.: The Imperf. Indicative has the same form in all persons, 
 as before noticed; but sometimes the plural has a different vowel from 
 the singular, as is shown above. 
 
 The Imperf. Conjunctive is formed from the Imp. Indie, only 
 by the addition of an e, when the Imp. Indie, has only one vowel ; 
 but when it has different vowels in the singular and plural, the Imp. 
 Conj. is formed by the same final letter (e) added to the primitive 
 syllable of the plural, as: satt sat, pi. sutto, conj. suite. 
 
 When the verb changes the vowel twice, the first vowel is retained 
 in the sing. Imp. Indie. , as: from bdra to carry, jag bar I carried, 
 and the second vowel in the plural indicative, the imperfect conjunctive 
 and the supine and perf. part., as: vi buro we bore, Jag bure I might 
 bear, Jag bar burit I have borne, buren borne. 
 
 4 
 
^ ft CI. 
 o ft 
 
 n> © «r 
 
 S? & 52 &? ^ 
 
 a ft ft ^> s> 
 
 © © © «^ © 
 o 
 
 w ^ O , oa 
 
 - c& £ o 5* 
 
 ft 
 
 ft 
 
 <« ca rD ii 
 
 ( 50 ) 
 
 ft 
 ft 
 
 a: 
 Si 
 
 1 
 
 cro 
 
 
 ft 
 
 ft 
 
 - © 
 
 , 
 
 ft 
 
 ft: a 
 
 to to 
 
 ft: <* 
 
 Si 
 
 ft D 
 
 23 <£> 
 
 XT 3 a «> 
 
 ^* v* v* 
 
 Oi Cc Oj Oj Cc 
 
 ^ ^ ft: ft: a* »'• *' 
 
 ft: 
 ft, 
 
 -* ^ 
 
 *2. 
 
 ft 
 
 ft 
 
 ft 
 
 ft* 
 
 J^ 
 
 ^> 
 
 ft- 
 
 ft- a* 
 
 .ft: 
 
 *«*>. 
 
 O: 
 
 -$ 
 
 ft: ^ ^3 
 
 
 
 ft: 
 
 
 ^ ^* PS 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 J5 
 
 B 
 
 H 
 
 ft ft §- ^ ft 
 
 ft 
 
 ft: <s os ' 
 *> K « ' 
 
 ft: 
 
 ft g^. « g 
 
 - ^ b £ ft: ft: 
 
 ^"-^n ©^ a_ ©- ft* 
 
 :o?^^ft g go 
 
 > ^ a- ft- ^ ^ c 
 
 <-. «*». ir a*, o*. <**.>* j3 
 
 a 
 B 
 
 S^ S.* fe 
 
 i ^2 £? gr ft- ft- ft-.ft**©* 5^ ft- 
 ZS* ft: ft: a . a- a ^~. ^* "3 "i 
 
 
 fi^ 
 
 ^'^ 
 
 a- a- 
 
 ft « "0 
 
 -* ft, cd 
 
 5 ft, 5, 
 
( 51 ) 
 
 Some intransitives of this conjugation have the corresponding 
 transitives in the second, as: 
 
 Present. 
 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 Supine. 
 
 Intransitive. Brinner 
 
 burn, 
 
 brann, 
 
 brunnit. 
 
 Transitive. Brdnner 
 
 burn, 
 
 brande, 
 
 brant. 
 
 Intransitive. Faller 
 
 fall, 
 
 foil, 
 
 fallit. 
 
 Transitive. Faller 
 
 fell, 
 
 fdllde, 
 
 f'dllt. 
 
 But when the verbs are the same in the present, the dif- 
 ference is not so particularly observed, as: 
 Intransitive. Smaller make a report, small (smalde), smalt. 
 Transitive. Smaller strike, smalde, smalt. 
 
 Intransitive. Vdger, weigh, vdgde (vog), vdgit. 
 
 Transitive. Vdger, weigh, vagde, vdgt. 
 
 Some verbs follow both the first and third conjugation, as: 
 
 Pres. 
 
 Imp. 
 
 Supine. 
 
 Jag simmar I swim, 
 
 f simmade , 
 ( samm, 
 
 simmat. 
 summit. 
 
 Jag tvingar oblige, 
 
 i tvingade, 
 \ tvang, 
 
 ( tvingat. 
 i tvungit. 
 
 Some follow the second and third, as: 
 
 Jag grafver I dig, J S ™^> ^Ijvit. 
 
 . , f smidde, ismidt. 
 
 Jag smider, forge, j w? | w , 
 
 Exercises. 
 
 Conjugate the following verbs: Bjuda to invite, Finna to find, 
 Fara to travel (start), Bita to bite, Sjunga to sing, Frysa to 
 freeze, Bdra to carry, Flyga to fly, Gifva to give, Sid to strike, 
 Falla to fall, Skdra to cut, Brinna to burn, Ata to eat. 
 
 (See exercises for the Verbs.) 
 
( 52 ) 
 
 Chapter 3. 
 
 PARTICLES. 
 
 The particles are divided, as in English, into Adverbs, Prepo- 
 sitions^ Conjunctions and Interjections. 
 
 Adverbs. 
 
 Among the adverbs most commonly in use are the following. 
 
 l:o Of Place: Hvar, Hvarest where, Ehvar wheresoever, 
 H'dr here, Der there, Utantill without, Innantill within, Framtill 
 in the front, Bak behind, Baktill backwards, Nagonstddcs some- 
 where, Allestades every where, Hvart, Hvarthdn whither, Hit 
 hither, Bit thither, Utat outwards, Inat inwards, Framat forwards, 
 Bakat backwards, Nedat downwards, Hvarifran whence, H'dri- 
 fran hence, Derifran thence, Utifran from without, Inifran from 
 within, Bakifran from behind, Framifran from before. 
 
 Obs. : The particles Upp up, Ner down, Ut out, In in, Fram 
 forwards, Bort away, Hem home, imply action; but if a vowel be added 
 they denote a state of being, as: Han gick upp he went up; Han ar 
 uppe he is up; Hon sprang ner she ran doAvn; Hon ar nere she is 
 down, and so with lnne, Borta and Hemma. 
 
 2:o Of Time: Nu now, Forr before, Fordom formerly, 
 Framdeles in future, H'ddanefter, hereafter, Tidigt early, Sent 
 late, Snart soon, Strax immediately, Nyss just now, Nyligen 
 lately, Bedan already, Da when, Annu still, yet, All t id always, 
 Aldrig never, Nagonsin ever, Ofta often, Stundom sometimes, 
 Da och da now and then, Sdllan seldom, Merendels most com- 
 monly. 
 
 3:o Of Manner: V'dl well, Ilia ill, Huru how, Nag or lun- 
 da tolerably, Fbrgafves in vain, Saledes consequently, Gerna 
 willingly, Svarligen with difficulty, Temligen tolerably, Stir deles 
 particularly, Sa so, L'dtteligen easily, Synnerligeji especially. 
 
 4:o Of Interrogation: Hvar where, Hvart whither, Hvar- 
 fore why, Huru how. 
 
 5;o Of Affirmation: Ja, «/o, yes, Alldeles exactly, Visser- 
 ligen certainly, Sannerligen verily. 
 
 6:o. Of Negation: Nej no, Jcke not, Ej not, Ingalunda 
 bv no means. 
 
( 53 ) 
 
 Most adjectives can be changed to adverbs by adding t to the 
 masculine, as: Facker beautiful, Fackert beautifully, Klok wise, 
 Klokt wisely, Langsam slow, Langsamt slowly. 
 
 Some Adverbs may be compared in the same way as adjec- 
 tives, as: langsamt, langsam mare, langsammast } hogt highly, 
 hbgre, hbgst; or with mera and mest; others are irregular, as: 
 
 Positive. 
 
 Comparative 
 
 Superlative 
 
 Vol well, 
 
 Bdttre, 
 
 Bast, 
 
 Ilia ill, 
 
 Fdrre, 
 
 Far st . 
 
 Gem a willingly, 
 
 Hellre, 
 
 Heist, 
 
 Lange long, 
 
 Ldngre, 
 
 L'dngst. 
 
 Snart soon, 
 
 Snarare, 
 
 Snarast. 
 
 N'dra near, 
 
 IS arm are, 
 
 Ndrmast. 
 
 Fjerran far, 
 
 Fjermare, 
 
 Fjermast. 
 
 Mycket much, 
 
 Mer 9 Mera, 
 
 Mest. 
 
 There are besides many adverbial expressions, as: dels (from 
 del part), dags (from dag day), tals (from tal number) : Dels har 
 och dels der, partly here and partly there; Hum dags at what 
 time; Tusendtals by thousands, &c, which are best learned by 
 practice. 
 
 Prepositions. 
 
 The most common prepositions are the following: 
 Af by, of; Bakom behind, Bland among, Bredvid beside, 
 Efter after, Framfbr before, Fran from, F'drbi past, Genom 
 through, Hos at, with, Inom within, Emellan, mellan between, 
 Jemte together with, Midtuti amidst, Emot, Mot against, towards, 
 Nara near, Om about, Ofvanpa above, Pa, Uppa on, Under 
 under, Uppfbre up, Utfbre down, Ur, Utur out of, Utan without, 
 Utmed along, Fid at, nigh, At to, for, Ofver over. 
 
 Conjunctions. 
 
 The most common conjunctions are: 
 Och and, Bade both, Som as, Eller or, An ting en either, 
 Hvarken neither, Ej heller nor, An than, J/ew but, Utan but, 
 
C 54 ) 
 
 Om if, Allenast if only, Sa framt provided that, / fall in 
 case, N'dr y Da when. 
 
 Interjections. 
 
 Some of the most common interjections are: 
 01 Ah I Ack! alas, Ajl Ah I Na! well! Ha! Hot I hear! 
 Ve ! woe ! 
 
 (See exercises for the Particles.) 
 
( 55 ) 
 
 Part III. 
 SYNTAX. 
 
 Chapter 1. 
 
 1. SUBSTANTIVES. 
 
 The Definite Article. 
 The application of the definite article is almost the same in 
 Swedish as in English. 
 
 Gossarne Idsa. The boys read. 
 
 Taftan ar vacker. The picture is beautiful. 
 
 In the following cases, however, ihe languages differ. 
 
 a) In Swedish the definite article is frequently used in sen- 
 tences where the noun is taken in its most extensive meaning, as: 
 Kdrleken var starkare an hatet. Love was stronger than hatred. 
 Dygden segrade. Virtue conquered. 
 
 Aran ledde honom. Honour led him. 
 
 b) In nouns denoting number, weight or measure the defi- 
 nite form is used, as: 
 
 Tva shillings paret. Two shillings a pair. 
 
 Sex francs skalpundet. Six francs a pound. 
 
 Aderton riksdaler foten. Eighteen riksdaler a foot. 
 
 c) Titles, ending in a vowel or in more than one consonant, 
 often take the definite article, otherwise they generally follow the 
 same rule as in English, as: Secreteraren D, Secretary D, Pro- 
 sten E, Provost E; Biskop Z?, Bishop B. 
 
 d) When a title is used without the person's name, the defi- 
 nite form is generally used, as: 
 
 Fill Genera len vara sa god? Will you have the goodness, 
 
 General ? 
 Har Frun varit der? Have you been there madam? 
 
 Herrn har aldrig varit har. You have never been here, sir. 
 
( 56 ) 
 
 Obs.: In some cases the definite form may be used, when the 
 
 name is added, as: Skollararen B. har varit har, M:r B. the teacher 
 
 has been here. Especially to the first title, when more than one are 
 used, as: Biskopen Doktor E. 
 
 e) The definite article is sometimes used, when in English a 
 possessive pronoun would be applied, as: 
 
 Han hade hatten i handen, He had his hat in his hand. 
 
 Hon gaf honom armen. She gave him her arm. 
 
 The Indefinite Article. 
 
 The indefinite article is generally applied in Swedish as in 
 English, as: 
 
 En stor stad. A great town. 
 
 Han har en hast. He has a horse. 
 
 In the following instances the two languages differ. 
 
 a) In English, a is generally placed after such and half, as 
 also after an adjective preceded by so, too or as $ in Swedish, the 
 article is in all these cases placed first, as: 
 En sadan boh. Such a book. 
 
 En so. v acker mdlning. So fine a painting. 
 
 Ett hoi ft apple. Half an apple. 
 
 En allt for stor kammare. Too great a chamber. 
 
 Ett sd godt hus som hans. As good a house as his. 
 
 U) The indefinite article is frequently omitted in Swedish, in 
 cases where it would be used in English, especially before titles 
 and after Hvilken, when used in an exclamation. 
 Han dr general. He is a general. 
 
 Hon dr grefvinna. She is a countess. 
 
 Hennes bror dr soldat. Her brother is a soldier. 
 
 H:r B. dr fransman. M:r B. is a Frenchman. 
 
 Jag far svar i dag. I shall receive an answer to day. 
 
 Hvilken vacker hast! What a beautiful horse! 
 
 Hvilken man gd folk! What a number of people! 
 
 The Genitive Case. 
 
 The application of the genitive in Swedish is the same, in most 
 cases, as in English, as: 
 
 Fadrens glddje. The father's joy. 
 
 Gossens flit. The boy's industry. 
 
( 57 ) 
 
 Obs. 1. When (he names of Swedish towns, markets &c. 
 are preceded by a proper name, the latter is often placed in the 
 genitive form, as: 
 
 Sverges Rike. The Kingdom of Sweden. 
 
 Stock holms Ian. The district of Stockholm. 
 
 Lysviks socken. The parish of Lysvik. 
 
 Obs. 2. When the name ends in s or in a vowel, the ge- 
 nitive form is not used, as: 
 
 Festeras stad. The town of Vesteras. 
 
 Orebro Ian. The district of Orebro. 
 
 Obs. 3. In such expressions as: A parcel of books, A bot- 
 tle of wine; A set of plate &c, the particle is left out in Swedish, 
 and they are expressed thus: Elt parti bbcker; En butclj vin, 
 En silfver-servis. 
 
 Obs. 4. The preposition Till is sometimes followed by a 
 genitive, as: Sitta till bords to sit at table. Ligga till s'dngs, 
 to keep one's bed, Fara till sjbs och till lands, to travel by sea 
 and by land. Fblja en till vags, to accompany one part of the 
 way, Gbra nagon till viljes, to comply with a person's wish. 
 But when a particular object is denoted the genitive is not used 
 after till, as: Gal till bordet to go to the table. Han gick till 
 sjon, he went to the lake 
 
 Obs. 5. / followed by the genitive of certain words denoting 
 time, implies a period that is past, as: / a/tons (i aftse) yes- 
 terday evening; / mdndags last monday; / varus last spring, 
 / somras last summer. — But never / veckas, I manads, I ars. 
 
 Obs. 6. The genitive is often united with another substan- 
 tive, thus forming a single word, as: Hederskansla, a feeling of 
 honour. Frihetsvan a friend of freedom. Sometimes with an 
 adjective or participle, as: Onskansvard desirable, Freds for stb- 
 rande* destructive of peace. 
 
 2. ADJECTIVES. 
 The Definite Form. 
 The adjective generally agrees with its substantive in 
 form , as : 
 
( 5S ) 
 
 Den goda gossen. The good boy. 
 
 Det vackra huset. The beautiful house. 
 
 En stor tafia, A great picture. 
 
 En god gosse. A good boy. 
 
 Exceptions: a) After a substantive in the genitive case, and 
 also after a possessive or demonstrative pronoun, the adjective is 
 put in the definite form, though the substantive is in the indefinite. 
 
 Ynglingens goda uppforande. The youth's good conduct. 
 
 Fadrens sanna hjcka. The father's real happiness. 
 
 Din systers angenama rost. Your sister's agreeable voice. 
 
 Din nya hatt. Your new hat. 
 
 Mitt stora lexicon. My great dictionary. 
 
 Denna skbna utsigt. This beautiful view. 
 
 Detta hoga bord. This high table. 
 
 b) Also after the relatives hvilkcn, hvilket, and after the 
 word samma, as: 
 
 Han hade vunnit priset tre He had won the prize three 
 
 ganger, hvilken ovanlig lycka times, which uncommon fortune 
 
 hade &c. had &c. 
 
 Hon har samma goda lyn- She has the same good tem- 
 
 ne som modren. per as her mother. 
 
 c) In exclamations the adjective is used in the definite 
 form , as : 
 
 Alskade fader I Beloved father! 
 
 Lyckliga barn! Happy child! 
 
 The Indefinite Form. 
 The adjective is used in the indefinite form: 
 «) When followed by a substantive in the same form, and 
 not preceded by any of the above mentioned words which require 
 the definite, as: 
 
 Stor lycka. Great happiness. 
 
 En ny vagn. A new carriage. 
 
 Ett ljust mm. A light room. 
 
( 59 ) 
 
 b) After hvilken, hvilket, when not used relatively, and after 
 hvad, when taken in the acceptation of hvilken, as: 
 
 Jag sag hvilken adel men- I saw what a noble being he 
 
 niska han var. was. 
 
 Du vet hvad redligt nit det You know what honest zeal 
 
 fordrar, attforsvara oskulden. is necessary to defend innocence. 
 
 c) After mangen many, nag on, nagot some, in gen intet, 
 none, sadan such, and hvarje every, as: 
 
 Jag har hort mangen god I have heard many a good speaker. 
 
 t a tare. 
 Gaf han dig nagon dalig tan- Did he give you any bad opinion 
 
 ke om henne? of her? 
 
 Ingen elak menniska. No bad person. 
 
 Intel stort hus. No large house. 
 
 Hvarje lard man. Every learned man. 
 
 d) When the adjective is placed after the auxiliary verb 
 vara, as: 
 
 Pennan ar god. The pen is good. 
 
 Bl'dcket var svart. The ink was black. 
 
 Gossarne voro lata. The boys were idle. 
 
 Riksradet B. var ryktbar. The councillor B. was renowned. 
 
 Chapter 2. 
 
 PRONOUNS. 
 
 The application of sig, sin, sitt, sina, requires particular 
 attention. 
 
 Sig is used when the object refers to the subject; honom, 
 henne and dem to a third person or thing spoken of, as: 
 Soldaten har skadat sig. The soldier has hurt himself. 
 
 Soldaten hade skadat honom. The soldier had hurt him. (ano- 
 ther person.) 
 Hon sag sig i spegeln. She saw herself in the glass. 
 
 Gossarne togo det med sig. The boys took it with them. 
 
 Fru C, kom med honom. M:rs C. came with him. 
 
( «o ) 
 
 H:r B. hade hasten med sig. M:r B. had the horse with him. 
 Generalen bod mig till sig. The general invited me to his 
 
 house. 
 
 Patienten onskar att se dok- The patient wishes to see the doc- 
 
 torn hos sig. tor at his (the patient's) house. 
 
 Patienten onskar att se dok- The patient wishes to see the 
 
 torn hos honom. doctor at his (the doctor's) 
 
 house. 
 
 Sometimes sig refers to a noun which is not the subject, but 
 which, by a change in the form of the sentence, can be so, espe- 
 cially in reflexive sentences, as: 
 
 Han sag skyarne samla sig, He saw the clouds collect, 
 or Han sag att skyarne sam- 
 lade sig, 
 Hon bad honom tv'dtta sig, or She begged him wash himself. 
 Hon bad att han skulle tv'dt- 
 ta sig. 
 
 Sig is sometimes used as a kind of nominative, as: 
 Hvarje sant snille bor vara Every true genius should be 
 gig, och in gen annan. himself and no one else. 
 
 Honom, Henne and Dem refer occasionally to the subject, as: 
 Han bad dem f'drena sig med He begged them to unite with 
 
 honom. him. 
 
 Hon foil i vanmakt, da hon She fell in a sw r oon, when she 
 
 sag dem komma till henne. saw them coming to her. 
 
 De sago att de samlade sig They saw that they were col- 
 
 emot dem. lecting against them. 
 
 Sin, Sitt, Sina compared with Hans, Hennes, Dess, Deras. 
 Sin, Sitt, Sina refer to the nearest subject, Hans 9 Hennes, 
 Dess, Deras, to another person or thing mentioned in the sentence, 
 or understood, as: 
 
 Han tog sin bok. He took his (his own) book. 
 
 Han tog hans bok. He took his (another's) book. 
 
 Hon hade sina arbeten. She had her (her own) works. 
 
 Hon hade hennes arbeten. She had her (another's) works. 
 
( 61 ) 
 
 Fadren dlskar sitt barn och 
 sbker befrdmja dess vdl. 
 
 Hon vdntar sin far och gla- 
 dcr sig b/'ver hans ankomst. 
 
 The father loves his child and 
 tries to promote its welfare. 
 
 She expects her father and re- 
 joices at his arrival. 
 
 Hans, Henries. Dess and Her as, are, however, sometimes 
 used instead of Sin, Sitt, Sina, but care must be taken that no 
 confusion arise, as: 
 
 En del regeringar glbmma Some governments forget their 
 sitl upphof och dndamalet origin and the object of their 
 
 med deras stiftelse (instead establishment, 
 
 of sin stiftelse.) 
 
 Sin, Sitt, Sin a, are used instead of Hans, Hennes, Dess, 
 Deras in referring to a preceding noun or personal pronoun, not 
 in the nominative case, if they can by a change in the form of 
 the sentence, be made the nearest subject, as: 
 
 Naturen har ingifvit alia men- Nature has inspired all mankind 
 
 with the desiie of seeking their 
 happiness. 
 
 niskor be gar att sbka sin (in- 
 stead of deras) lycksalighet; 
 instead of, Naturen har in- 
 gifvit alia menniskor det 
 be gar, att de sbka sin lyck- 
 salighet. 
 ag sag dem digna under 
 tyngden af sina mbdor (in- 
 stead of deras mbdor) $ or 
 De digna de under tyngden 
 af sin a mbdor. 
 Du bbr ej neka honom sin be- 
 gdran (or hans begdran); 
 or Du bbr ej neka, att han 
 far sin begdran uppfylld. 
 
 In the expression: Han lemnade honom sin bok, He gave 
 him his book, it is not clear who is the owner of the book, and 
 if not shown by the context, should be expressed thus: Han lem- 
 nade sin bok at honom; or Han lemnade honom hans bok. In 
 
 I saw them sink under the weight 
 of their troubles. 
 
 You should not refuse him his 
 request. 
 
( 62 ) 
 
 the former case the person forming the subject is the owner of 
 the book, in the latter the object is the owner. 
 
 In English the possessive case of the personal pronoun is 
 frequently placed after the substantive with a preposition, in Swe- 
 dish the substantive is placed last, as: 
 En af mina bocker. A book of mine. 
 
 Jag hade en af dina hdslar. I had a horse of yours. 
 
 In the following forms of expression the position of the words 
 cannot be the same in Swedish as in English. 
 De hafva (sina) egna h'dslar. They have horses of their own. 
 Han hade sitt eget rum. He had a room of his own. 
 
 Han har (sitt) eget hus.) 
 Han har ett eget hus. ) 
 
 Instead of han or hon, when referring to an inanimate ob- 
 ject, the word den is generally employed, excepting for feminines 
 in o, as: 
 
 He has a house of his own. 
 
 Sdden dr vacher; den dr mogen. 
 Klockan har falliti non dr 
 
 sonder. 
 Gif mig boken\ den dr min. 
 Kyrkan dr bygd af sten$hon 
 
 dr gammal. 
 
 The corn is beautiful; it is ripe. 
 The watch has fallen ; it is broken. 
 
 Give me the book; it is mine. 
 The church is built of stone; 
 it is old. 
 
 Pronouns, 
 are generally applied in Swedish as 
 
 Relative 
 
 The relative pronouns 
 in English. 
 
 The relative som is not used after a preposition, nor imme 
 diately before a substantive, as: 
 
 Nationen af hvilken (not af 
 som) konungen valdes. 
 
 Han lanade honom pengar, 
 hvilken godhet (not sovi god- 
 het) befordrade hans f ram- 
 gang. 
 
 Som ought not to be used, 
 
 as the antecedent. 
 
 The nation by which the king 
 was chosen. 
 
 He lent him money, which 
 kindness forwarded his suc- 
 cess. 
 
 when a whole sentence is taken 
 
( 63 ) 
 
 Han slog honom i hufvudet, He struck him on the head, 
 hvilket (not som) fbrorsa- which caused his death. 
 
 kade hans dbd. 
 
 The relative is sometimes omitted, especially when the antece- 
 dent is preceded by a determinative pronoun, and the relative is 
 the object, as: 
 
 Den ring, (sorn)jag gaf dig, The ring which I gave you was 
 var af guld. of gold. 
 
 Den, Det and Dem are sometimes used as relatives. 
 En man, den (hvilken) alia be- A man to whom all show re- 
 
 visa aktning. spect. 
 
 Han straff ade henne for brott, He punished her for crimes which 
 dem (hvilka) hon aldrig she had never committed. 
 
 begdtt. 
 
 Hvad som can be used instead of Hvilket, when the relative 
 is either the subject or object, and refers to a whole sentence. 
 Om, hvad som vore olyckligt, If, which were unfortunate, he 
 
 han skulle do. should die. 
 
 Om, hvad som jag aldrig am- If, which I have never intended, 
 nat, jag skulle resa. I should travel. 
 
 When the relative is united with a preposition it is often 
 changed to a relative adverb, excepting when it refers to a per- 
 son or noun. 
 
 Den helsa hvarpa (pa hvil- That health on which you de- 
 ken) du litar. pend. 
 Det mod hvarmed (med hvil- That courage with w T hich he at- 
 
 ket) han anf'dll honom. tacked him. 
 
 Den styrka hvarigenom (ge- That strength through which he 
 nom hvilken) han segrade. conquered. 
 
 Sometimes these adverbs are omitted, and the remainder of 
 the sentence includes both the determinative and relative element. 
 Thus the following sentences can be expressed in four different ways: 
 Han bor i det land i hvilket guldet finnes. 
 He lives in that country in which gold is found. 
 Han bor der hvarest guldet finnes. 
 Han bor der, som guldet finnes. 
 Han bor der guldet finnes. 
 
( 64 ) 
 
 Hon Teste pS den tid, da (p3 hvilkeii) du kom. 
 
 She started at the time, at which you came. 
 
 Hon reste da, ndr du kom. 
 
 Hon reste, da du kom. 
 
 Hon reste. ndr du kom. 
 
 CEiapfer 3. 
 
 VERBS. 
 
 The verb is generally placed after its subject, as in English. 
 The following cases are exceptions. 
 
 a) When a sentence begins with a word which determines 
 the verb, or with an apposition which belongs to the subject, as: 
 H'dr slutar vdgen. Here the road finishes. 
 
 / li'drmastc stad traffas v?\ We meet in the nearest town. 
 
 Staende pa berget, sag jag Standing on the mountain, I saw 
 skeppet. the ship. 
 
 b) When the conditional conjunction is omitted, or when the 
 sentence commences with the principal object, as: 
 
 Springer du fort, sa hinner If you run quickly, you will 
 du fram. arrive in time. 
 
 Laser du Jlitigt, sa blir du If you read industriously you 
 skicklig. will become clever. 
 
 Henna bok laste Hr N. This book M:r N. read. 
 
 Din ar beloningen. Yours is the reward. 
 
 The english adverb there with the verb in the plural, is fre- 
 quently translated in Swedish by det, with the verb in the singular. 
 Det var mycket folk der. There were many people there. 
 
 Det farms inga tajlor. There were no pictures. 
 
 Det gifves manga personer, There are many persons who . . . 
 hvilka . . . 
 
 The transitive verbs govern an objective, as in English; and 
 the reflexive verbs take reflexive pronouns in the obj. case. 
 
( 65 ) 
 
 Han alskar honom. 
 Han be/liter sig. 
 Jag forbarmade mig. 
 Du angrar dig. 
 Vi paminna oss. 
 Hon for ar gar sig. 
 
 He loves trim. 
 He exerts himself. 
 I look compassion. 
 You repent. 
 We remember. 
 She is vexed. 
 
 Verbs, not in themselves reflexive, are sometimes rendered 
 so" by the addition of a pronoun, as: 
 
 Han red sig trbtt. He rode till he was tired. 
 
 Du liar gait dig varm. You have walked till yon are 
 
 warm. 
 Vi hafva sjungit oss hesa. We have sung ourselves hoarse. 
 
 The relation of the noun to the verb is shown by its po- 
 sition in the sentence; the prepositions /or, «£, till, used to de- 
 note the dative, are often omitted, especially before pronouns. 
 Jag gaf henne boken, or Jag I gave her the book. 
 
 gaf boken at henne. 
 Detta uppforande passar ho- 
 nom icke, or, Detta uppfo- 
 rande ar icke passande for 
 honom. 
 Det syntes oss, or Det syntes 
 
 for oss. 
 Han visade sin bror taflan, 
 or Han visade tajtan ht {for) 
 sin bror. 
 
 This conduct does not become 
 him. 
 
 It appeared to us. 
 
 He showed his brother the pic- 
 ture. 
 
 Skull and Vill. 
 
 The Swedish skall is generally translated with shall in 
 English; and vill can be rendered by will, shall, want, 
 choose &c. 
 
 Han skall ga till dem. 
 De skola komma i dag. 
 Han vill kbpa en sl'dde. 
 Du kan ga om du vill. 
 Fill han hafva det. 
 
 He shall go to them. 
 They shall come to day. 
 He wishes to buy a sledge. 
 You can go if you please. 
 Does he want to have it. 
 
) 
 
 The future is sometimes expressed by komma with an in- 
 finitive, as: 
 
 Jag hammer attfara i morgon. I shall start tomorrow. 
 Kommer han icke att straff as Will he not be punished for 
 for det. that. 
 
 The english word would is generally translated into Swe- 
 dish by ville 9 bnskade, or sometimes pldgade, as: 
 Han ville icke ga. He would not go. 
 
 Jag bnskade att hanvorehdr. I would that he were here. 
 Depldgade dansa hela qvdllen. They would dauce the whole 
 
 evening. 
 
 Should is often expressed by bbr, as : Han bbr ga dit. 
 He ought to go there. 
 
 The Infinitive. 
 
 The application of the infinitive is the same in both lan- 
 guages, with the following exceptions: 
 
 a) The infinitive is frequently used in Swedish wiien in 
 English the present participle would be employed, as: 
 Genom at I vara stand aktig. By being firm. 
 
 Langt if ran att omtala det. Far from mentioning it. 
 
 Han dv skicklig i att rita. 
 Bo ken dr icke vard att las a. 
 Hon kom for att lana. 
 Han dr icke skicklig i konsten 
 att mala. 
 
 He is clever in drawing. 
 The book is not worth reading. 
 She came a borrowing. 
 He is not clever in the art of 
 painting. 
 
 Obs. In the colloquial style, the indicative with a conjunction is 
 often used instead of the infinitive, as: Han dr ute och fiskar, He is 
 out a fishing. 
 
 b) The infinitive is often used after a pronoun in the 
 objective case, as: 
 
 Jag tror honom kunna gora I believe he can do it. 
 
 det. 
 Han sade sig hafva sett honom. He said he had seen him. 
 
 c) The participial form in English is frequently translated 
 into Swedish by a particle and the present or imperfect in- 
 dicative. 
 
( 67 ) 
 
 Som jag vet att hon ar der, Knowing she is there, I will 
 
 vill jag icke ga in. not go in. 
 
 Da han sag mig, v'dnde kan om. Seeing me, he turned back. 
 
 Obs.: In the perfect and pluperfect tenses the auxiliary verbs 
 are often omitted. 
 
 De som visat sig (hafva visat). They who have shown themselves. 
 Han vantade tills alia kom- He waited till all had come 
 
 mit dit {hade kommif). thither. 
 
 D& han varit der en timma. When he has (had) been there 
 
 an hour. 
 
 Chapter 4. 
 
 PARTICLES. 
 
 Adverbs. 
 
 Adverbs take, in general, the same position in a sentence in 
 Swedish as in English, the following are exceptions: 
 
 a) Aldrig never, of la often, saltan seldom, alttid always, are, 
 in English, generally placed before the verb, in Swedish they are 
 always placed after the verb. 
 
 b) Icke not is placed before the auxiliary, when preceded by att 
 or by a relative pronoun, as: Jag vissle att han icke var der, I knew 
 that he was not there. Den mannen, som icke vill arheta , The man 
 who will not work. 
 
 There are two Swedish words, ja and jo, answering to the 
 english word yes; the former is applied when the sentence is a 
 simple interrogation, the latter, when it is in the negative form, as: 
 Har du varit der? Ja. Have you been there? yes. 
 
 Har du icke varit der? Jo. Have you not been there? yes. 
 Gick han med hononi? Ja. Did he go with him? yes. 
 
 Gick han icke med honom? Jo. Did he not go with him? yes. 
 
 Ja frequently corresponds to the english nay: 
 Han brukade sitta der en tim- He would sit there an hour, 
 
 me, ja tva, utan att saga nay two, without saying a 
 
 ett ord, word. 
 
( 68 ) 
 
 De hade ett vackert hus, ja They had a beautiful house, nay 
 det vackraste huset i hela the most beautiful house in 
 
 s tad en. the whole town. 
 
 The adverb ju is used to express the supposition, that the 
 
 person spoken to is acquainted with the fact mentioned; it is also 
 
 sometimes applied in comparisons, when it is translated into English 
 
 by the: 
 
 Han har ju visat det tjugu He has you know shown it twenty 
 ganger* limes. 
 
 Det ar ju omojligt att tvijta It is surely impossible to doubt 
 pa honom. him. 
 
 Han har ju bet alt dig? He has surely paid you? 
 
 Det ar ju ett ovanligt barn ? That is surely an uncommon child? 
 
 Ju langre han taste, ju battre The longer he read the better 
 fbrstod han, he understood. 
 
 Ju mer han gaf desto mer The more he gave, the more he 
 Jick han. received. 
 
 Icke and ej are generally used in writing as negatives, but 
 
 in conversation, intc is more common. Instead of Han var icke 
 
 hemma, He was not at home, it is usual to say in the familiar 
 
 style, Han var inte hemma. 
 
 Prepositions. 
 
 The use of the particles, especially the prepositions, is in most 
 languages one of the greatest difficulties, as they cannot be subjected 
 to any decided rules; the following examples will show their appli- 
 cation in some of the leading cases. — In the following sentences 
 the prepositions are sometimes used adverbially. 
 
 A\\ Vlttf. By, Of, On, With, Off. 
 
 Denna maiming ar utaf Hr B. This painting is by M:r B. 
 
 Gosscn skickades af sin fader* The boy was sent by his father. 
 
 Arbetet ar af varde. The work is of value. 
 
 Brefvet af den 6:te. The letter of the 6:th. 
 
 Det beror icke af honom. It does not depend on him. 
 
 Han tog af till venstcr. He turned off to the left. 
 
 De voro utom sig af gladje. They were beside themselves with 
 
 joy- 
 
( 09 ) 
 
 In the following sentences af cannot be translated : 
 
 Det blef ej af 
 
 Nog af du ser honom inle 
 
 mer. 
 Kan herrn icke sla af na got? 
 Han tog' lifvet af sig. 
 De hl'ddde af sig. 
 Han kom af sig. 
 Repet gick af 
 Han I'dl taga af sig. 
 
 It did not take place. 
 
 Enough, you will see him no 
 
 more. 
 Can you not bate a little? 
 He killed himself. 
 They undressed. 
 He forgot his part. 
 The rope broke. 
 He had his portrait painted. 
 
 Efler. After, At, By, According to, For. 
 Han kom efter mig. He came after me. 
 
 Jem saljes efter vigt. 
 Jag lunar efter sex procent. 
 Ar klddet efter din onskan. 
 
 Sotdaten hade skickat efler 
 sin hast. 
 
 Iron is sold by weight. 
 I lend at six per cent. 
 Is the cloth according to your 
 
 wish. 
 The soldier had sent for his 
 
 horse. 
 
 Efter is often used, in a colloquial style, as a conjunction in the 
 meaning of as: Efter han vill sd hafva det. As he will have it so. 
 
 Emot. Against, Towards, Contrary to. 
 Jag sprang emot honom i I ran against him in the dark. 
 
 morkret. 
 De voro mycket goda emot They were very kind towards 
 
 barnet. 
 Hon var emot 12 da han kom. 
 
 Flickan gick dit emot min on- 
 skan. 
 Vi gingo emot honom. 
 
 the child. 
 It was towards 12 o'clock when 
 
 he came. 
 The girl went there contrary to 
 
 my wish. 
 We went towards him. 
 
 For, For, From. 
 Hr B. rbstar icke for mig. M:r B. does not vote for me. 
 Ingen rnenniska ar fri for I\o human being is free from 
 fct. faults. 
 
( 70 ) 
 
 tor is used in the following idiomatical expressions: 
 Hvad har hon for sig nu? What is she about now? 
 
 Han ville vara for sig sjelf 
 Det ska 11 vdl go, for sig. 
 Han rar icke for det. 
 Tag dig till vara for honom. 
 Det gick mycket ilia for mig. 
 Jag anklagade honom for det. 
 
 He would be by himself. 
 That will surely succeed. 
 He cannot help it. 
 Beware of him. 
 I was very unfortunate. 
 I accused him of that. 
 
 Genom, lijenom. Through, By.: 
 
 Bar net gick igenom rum met. 
 Han vann silt dndamal genom 
 
 ih'drdighet. 
 Genom honom Jick jag veta 
 
 detta, 
 
 Hos. At, With, In, To, By. 
 De hade f ram mande hos Hr S. They had company at M:r S's. 
 
 The child went through the room. 
 He gained his object by perse- 
 verance. 
 Through him I heard of this. 
 
 Boktryckaren var hos honom 
 
 i gar. 
 Han bor hos Hr L. 
 De hafva aid rig var it hos 
 
 mig. 
 Han var i Vara hos Hr B. 
 Jag skickar hosfbljande href 
 Han hade inga pengar hos 
 
 (pa) sig. 
 Fi gbra inte sa hos oss. 
 
 The printer was with him yes- 
 terday. 
 
 He lives at M:r I/s. 
 
 They have never been at my 
 house. 
 
 He was apprenticed to M:r B. 
 
 I send the accompanying letter. 
 
 He had no money about him. 
 
 We do not do so in our country 
 
 (family). 
 Come and sit by me. 
 He envies virtue in others. 
 
 Horn och sitt hos mig. 
 
 Han afundas dygder hos andra. 
 
 !•> In. — In, At, To, On, Up, A, Next. 
 Hapten S. har var it i Rom. Captain S. has been in Rome. 
 
 / borjan sag jag in gen ting. 
 Sbmmerskan var har i dag. 
 Gcsallen far tjugu riksdaler 
 i veckan. 
 
 At first 1 saw nothing. 
 The seamstress was here to day. 
 The journeyman has twenty riks- 
 daler a week. 
 
( 71 ) 
 
 Harlarne satt huset i brand. 
 Jag shall pack a in mina saker. 
 De kommo in en i sender. 
 Du skall dricka i batten. 
 I pingst skall jag far a dit. 
 I vintras var det mycket kallt. 
 Far du der i fjoL 
 
 IblmuU Bland. 
 Boken lag ibland mina saker. 
 Vi lasa Ti/ska ibland. 
 Ibland kom han till oss. 
 
 Med. With, Of, 
 Officer en hade tva soldaler 
 
 med sig. 
 Tafia n var full med hal. 
 Far du icke der med? 
 Gossen dr sldgt med dem. 
 God natt med er. 
 Jag sag intet fel med henne. 
 Han fdllde oxen med ett slag. 
 
 The men set (he house on fire. 
 I will pack up my things. 
 They came in one at a time. 
 You shall drink to the hottom. 
 Next Whitsuntide I shall go there. 
 Last winter it was very cold. 
 Were you there last year. 
 
 Among, Sometimes. 
 The book lay among my things. 
 We read German sometimes. 
 Sometimes he came to us. 
 
 Also, To, In, At. 
 
 The officer had two soldiers with 
 
 him. 
 The picture was full of holes. 
 Were you not there also? 
 The boy is related to them. 
 Good night to you. 
 I saw no fault in her. 
 He felled the ox at a blow. 
 
 Om. Of, About, At, In, For. 
 
 Han tog honom om halsen. 
 Hvad var det hon talte om? 
 
 He took him about the neck. 
 What was it she was speaking 
 
 about? 
 You must do this again. 
 They came at night. 
 What shall we play for? 
 You can come again in a week. 
 
 Du far gora om detta. 
 De kommo om natten. 
 Hvad skola vi spela om? 
 Du kan komma igen om en 
 vecka* 
 
 Pa. On, Of, For, By, In, At. 
 Det ligger pa b or det. It lies on the table. 
 
 Han var afundsjuk pa honom. He was jealous of him. 
 Sasom bevis pa sanningen. As proof of the truth. 
 
 De hade v'dntat pa vagnen. They had waited for the carriage. 
 
( 72 ) 
 
 Jag kande honom p& g an gen. 
 Ar det icke pa modct nu? 
 Han sade det pa sk'dmt. 
 Att vara viss pa nagot. 
 Jag var icke beredd pa det 
 Mr var du pa spektaklet? 
 Vi sutto pa laktaren. 
 G oss en kastade en sten pa 
 
 henne. 
 Han blef snart tr'ott pa det. 
 
 I knew him by his gait. 
 
 Is it not in fashion now? 
 
 He said it in jest. 
 
 To be sure of any thing. 
 
 I was not prepared for that. 
 
 When were you at the theatre? 
 
 We sal in the gallery. 
 
 The boy threw a stone at her. 
 
 He was soon tired of that. 
 
 Till, (Tills, COUJ.) To, By, At, Till, In, On, Another. 
 
 6j vers ten skickade honom till 
 
 mig. 
 Fill du icke hafva en kopp till. 
 B. ar snick are till yrket. 
 Jag k'dnner honom till utseende. 
 Hr B^s son ar till sjbs. 
 Jag ar till er tjenst. 
 Han var till hast. 
 V'dnta tills jag kommer. 
 Hans egendom gransade till 
 
 min. 
 Vi voro der till klochan elfva. 
 
 The colonel sent him to me. 
 
 Will you not have another cup. 
 
 B. is a carpenter by trade. 
 
 I know him by sight. 
 
 M:r B's son is at sea. 
 
 I am at your service. 
 
 He was on horse-back. 
 
 Wait till I come. 
 
 His estate bordered on mine. 
 
 We were there till eleven o'clock. 
 
 In the following sentences till is not translated. 
 
 He kept his bed. 
 I shall set that book. 
 
 Han lag till stings. 
 
 Jag skall idgga mig till den 
 
 boken. 
 Han var icke till da. 
 Oscar krbntes till konung. 
 Hum star det till? 
 Jag har gjort honom till viljes. 
 Han tecknade det till minnes. 
 
 Fid. At, Of, From, Near, By, On. 
 Vi sutto vid b or det. We sat at the table. 
 
 Han har ' blifvit ledsen vid He has become tired of that book, 
 den boken. 
 
 He did not exist then. 
 Oscar was crowned king. 
 How do you do? 
 I have done as he wished. 
 He made a memorandum of it. 
 
( 73 ) 
 
 Jag skildes vid honom. 
 Huset ligger vid Jloden. 
 En person vid namn S. 
 Fid (pa) min heder. 
 Fid b or jan. 
 Fid so Ida tens ankomst. 
 
 I was separated from him. 
 
 The house stands near the river. 
 
 A person by name S. 
 
 By my honour. 
 
 At the beginning. 
 
 On the soldier's arrival. 
 
 She is below her sister in French. 
 
 It was beneath his dignity. 
 During the time of George IV. 
 It was under pretence of. 
 
 Under. Under, Beneath, Below, During. 
 Han har lefvat under mitt tak. He has lived under my roof. 
 Hon llr under sin syster i 
 
 Franskan. 
 Det var under harts v'drdighet. 
 Under Georg IFs tid. 
 Det var under forevandning, 
 
 att. 
 
 Utotn. Beyond, Besides, Beside, Without. 
 Furtgen gick utom vallarne. The prisoner went beyond the 
 
 walls. 
 He has two rooms besides this 
 
 floor. 
 The man was beside himself. 
 We were walking without the 
 boundaries. 
 
 Han har tva rum utom den- 
 
 na vaning. 
 Mannen var utom sig. 
 Fi spatserade utom grdnserna. 
 
( 74 ) 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 READING EXERCISES. 
 
 The Pronunciation of the Vowels. 
 
 It is intended that these exercises should he read till the pupil can 
 
 pronounce them correctly; he should then learn them so, that when 
 
 the teacher reads the Swedish he can give the English. It is also very 
 
 useful to write them from dictation. 
 
 21. — @. 
 
 (See rules page 1 — 5). 
 
 En vacker stad. Vattnet var kallt. Elden brann 
 A beautiful town. The water was cold. The fire burned 
 hela da gen. Han har ersatt henne det. Herr A 
 the whole day. He has compensated her for that. M:r A 
 var en erfaren man. Far han ensam? Att hem anna. Del 
 was an experienced man. Was he alone? To man. The 
 rena vattnet. Han gaf *) dem ett bredt band. De sade 
 clear w r ater. He gave them a broad band. They said 
 
 att de hade sett banken. Har han mat? Ett matt sken.**) 
 that they had seen the bank. Has he food? A faint light. 
 Far han stark? Det var en sed. Han har sett platsen. 
 Was he strong? It was a custom. He has seen the place. 
 Att efterspana en. En egenskap. Da gen var klar. Han 
 To search for one. A quality. The day was clear. He 
 var f adder. Hennes fader var hemma. Daggen Jailer. 
 was godfather. Her father was at home. The dew falls, 
 
 3, £>, «. 
 
 De gripa honom. Gif mig en gTiffeL Han tog 
 They seize him. Give me a slate-pencil. He caught 
 tre Jiskar. De kommo hoptals. Kan han hoppal En 
 three fishes. They came in heaps* Can he jump? A 
 from man. Att koka mat. De inviga platsen. Det hade 
 pious man. To boil meat. They consecrate the place. It had 
 
 *) f is pronounced as v at the end of words 
 *-) In sken sk is pronounced as sh. 
 
( 75 ) 
 
 varit ohetsosamt att bo der. Tag min bok. Hon tog den 
 been unwholesome to live there. Take my book. She took it 
 bort. Mitt kort var icke der. Han har vackra rosor. Den- 
 away. My card was not there. He has beautiful roses. This 
 na socken har blott en prest. En son. Honungen var 
 
 parish has only one clergyman. A son. The king was 
 med honom. Han var i denna orden. Att tala ett ord. 
 with him. He was in this order. To speak a word. 
 
 Bordet var af marmor. Till Her rans lof. Den vackraste 
 The table was of marble. To the Lord's praise. The most beautiful 
 blomman. En blomstrande siad. Ett kort tal. Mo/net 
 
 flower. A flourishing town. A short speech. The cloud 
 utbreder sig. Min moster var med henne. En tung stiL 
 spreads. My aunt was with her. A heavy style. 
 
 En slor mur. Har du murbruk. Hennes morbror kom in x 
 A great wall. Have you mortar. Her uncle came into 
 rummet. 
 the room. 
 
 gj, 21, 2t 45. 
 
 En dygdig qvinna. Radet ar godt. On ar 
 
 A virtuous woman. The advice is good. The island is 
 
 mycket stor. Att akalla var Herres bistand. Delta hus ar 
 
 very great. To implore our Lord's assistance. This house is 
 hogre an del der. Manen lyste klart i Mandags. 
 higher than that. The moon shone brightly last Monday. 
 Hon at fyra ostron. Atta tjufvar blefvo tagna. Hon salde 
 She ate four oysters. Eight thieves were taken. She sold 
 
 hasten. De kommo fbrr an du. Askan slog ned i 
 the horse. They came before you. The thunder struck the 
 
 tradet. Hbet ar icke torrt annu. Morkret till tog. Det 
 
 tree. The hay is not dry yet. The darkness increased. It 
 var Guds ord. Den nya baten ar fardig. Laset ar nytt. 
 was God's word. The new boat is ready. The lock is new. 
 
 THE CONSONANTS. 
 
 {See page 5—9). 
 
 ®, ©, 3, & 
 
 En Christen bor handla enligt sin store Mdstares 
 A Christian ought to act according to his great Master's 
 
( 76 ) 
 
 /lira. Chef en ar icke med oss. Bar net hade skrofler. 
 doctrine. The chief is not with us. The child had the king's evil. 
 Rafuen tog bort min dufva, och dodade henne. De voro 
 The fox took away ray dove, and killed it. They were 
 
 mycket torftigt klddda. Carl var mycket djerf. Det ar sa 
 very poorly dressed. Charles was very bold. It is so 
 landtligt har. Choret ar bredt. Denna charad ar rdtt 
 
 rural here. The choir is broad. This charade is really 
 rolig. Halan var /emtio alnar djup. Hon akte i en 
 
 amusing. The cave was fifty ells deep. She rode in a 
 chds med en hast. Gif honom brefvaskan. 
 chaise with one horse. Give him the letter-bas. 
 
 ®, #, % tf . 
 
 En gnista foil pa golfvct. Flickan hade en star krage. 
 
 A spark fell on the floor. The girl had a large collar. 
 
 Delta kotl ar ganska segt. Karlen har icke skjutit en enda 
 
 This meat is very lough. The man has not shot a single 
 fogel. Herr G. ar fodd i Norge, men ar nu bosatt i 
 
 bird. M:r G. was born in Norway, but is now established in 
 Sverge. Jag kan icke gilla hvad han sade. Ronungen 
 Sweden. I can not approve of what he said. The king 
 gynnade denna religion. De bestego berget. Jag skot 
 favoured this religion. They ascended the mountain. I shot 
 
 var gen. Det var en hel legion. Ett verkligt geni. En 
 the w r olf. There was a whole legion. A real genius. A 
 page kom emot mig. Ar delta hufvud gjutet? Hvem har 
 page came towards me. Is this head cast? Who has 
 gjort det? Menniskan ar dodlig. Hapten H. har seglat omkring 
 
 done it? Man is mortal. Captain FI. has sailed round 
 
 jorden. Fdrgen ar skarlakansrod. En vacker guldkcdja. 
 the world. The colour is scarlet. A beautiful gold chain. 
 
 Kan du kbra? Flickans kj oriel var for lang. Hjorten 
 Can you drive? The girPs petticoat was too long. The stag 
 stannade for alt hvila. Hon var ute i kylan. Den him- 
 
 stopped to rest. She was out in the cold. The hea- 
 
 vielska syn som han sag. 
 
 venly vision which he saw. 
 
( 77 ) 
 
 Karlcn var lam. Jag sag ett litet lam n'dra qvarnen. 
 
 The man was lame. I saw a lillle lamb near ihe mill. 
 
 Efter dct rcgnar skola vi far a hem i en vagn. Han ar 
 
 As it rains we shall drive home in a carriage. He is 
 en man, som har sett verldcn. Damerna sade, att det 
 
 a man, who has seen Ihe worhl. The ladies said, that there 
 var for myckel dam. Detljufva ljudct af henncs rbst. Vinden 
 was too much dust. The sweet sound of her voice. The wind 
 rasslade i qvistarne och afbrbt lugnet. Valtnet var 
 sounded in the branches and interrupted the calm. The water was 
 nastan ljumt. Hapten P. hade ett tamt lejon med sig. 
 almost lukewarm. Captain P. had a tame lion with him. 
 
 m, <2, %, as, ae, 3. 
 
 Han ar en god skylt. Nu, da stjernorna skina. 
 He is a good shot. Now, while the stars are shining. 
 
 Fi voro der till den sjunde dagen. Mannen har tjenat mig 
 We were there till the seventh day. The man has served me 
 i tjugu ar. Dessa tiro hans initial bokstafver. Huru manga 
 
 twenty years. These are his initial letters. How many 
 aktier har du? De Jingo blott en portion hvar. Fagen 
 shares have you? They got only one plote each. The road 
 giek i zigzack. Hon har tagit manga lektioner i musik. 
 went in zigzag. She has taken many lessons in musik. 
 Konung Oscar besteg thronen. 
 
 King Oscar ascended the throne. 
 
 Exercises for the Accent and Length of the Vowel. 
 
 {See page 9—11). 
 
 De hade inga medel att forse sig med kldder. 
 
 The had no means of supplying themselves with clothes. 
 
 Han skulle bestamma, om han ville antaga denna proposition. 
 
 He should decide, if he would accept this proposition. 
 
 Modren har a gat sitt barn. Den anga damen hade en 
 
 The mother has punished her child. The young lady had an 
 
 agat pa Jingret. K. skickade ett fbrbud. Hans svager 
 
 agate on her linger. K. sent a prohibition. His brother-in-law 
 
 ville icke fbrbinda sig att betala rdkningen. Itiom en kort 
 
 would not engage to pay the account. Within a short 
 
( 78 ) 
 
 tid hade han forlorat hela sin egendom genom kortspeL Dctta 
 time he had lost all his property at cards. This 
 ar ett forebud till nagot ondt. Han bldste trumpet mycket 
 is a harbinger of evil. He blew the trumpet very 
 
 vdl. Det der fruntimret var sd trumpet. De hade en ther- 
 well. That lady was so sullen. They had a ther- 
 
 mometer i fbrmaket. Jag var pa spcktaklet i gar , 
 
 momeler in the drawing-room. I was at the theatre yesterday, 
 det var Mdle Lind's recett. Fru B y s broder har gutt i genom 
 it was Miss Lind's benefit. M:rs B's brother has gone through 
 en fullstandig akademisk kurs. E. kbpte en tomt for att 
 a complete academical course. E. bought a place to 
 bygga en teater. Pa res an till Rom. De drucko bar a 
 build a theatre. On the journey to Rome. They drank only 
 rom. Han tog ett tag med sig i buten. Har du nagon 
 rum. He look a rope with him in the boat. Have you any 
 hot for tandverk? fiapten J. har var it vid ho/vet 
 cure for the toothache? Captain A. has been at court. 
 Hastens hof var skadad. Han bara latsade att lotsa 
 The horse's hoof was injured. He only pretended to pilot 
 far ty get. Han hade sd ddliga don. Detta black/torn ar 
 the vessel. He had such bad tools. This inkstand is 
 gjordt ulaf bleck. Hans verk aro utgifna i sex volumer. 
 made of blocktin. His works are published in six volumes. 
 Han lade en art pa kortel. Han hade for mycket vett, att 
 He laid a pea on the card. He had too much sense, to 
 Idsa ert bref. Henna lera ar for torr. Knifven har (en) 
 read your letter. This clay is loo dry. The knife has a 
 ddlig egg. De dto agg till frukost. Denna liira ar falsk. 
 bad edge. They ate eggs for breakfast. This doctrine is false. 
 Det var ett tomt glas pd bordet. Skicka ett fb'rbud. 
 There was an empty glass on the table. Send a messenger before. 
 
 Etymological Exercises for the JNouns. 
 
 (See page 17 — 32). 
 It is intended that these and the following etymological exercises 
 should be learned so, that when the teacher reads a sentence in English, 
 the pupil should answer in Swedish; and not merely as ^he words are 
 in the exercises, but with every possible alteration as to number, case &c. 
 as in the fust example, not only a fine horse, hut also fine horses, 
 the finest horse, finer horses &c. When the pupil can answer with 
 
( 79 ) 
 
 tolerable correctness, he should be allowed to write the Swedish, the 
 teacher giving the sentence in English as before. It is of course un* 
 derstood that the pupil first read the exercise through carefully, for the 
 sake of the pronunciation. 
 
 En vacker hast. Ett stort land. En ny bok. Tva blaa 
 
 A fine horse. A great country. A new book. Two blue 
 
 bgon. En It ten bokstaf. Den hog a boken. En talrik arme. 
 
 eyes. A little letter* The high beech. A numerous army. 
 
 En hvit tand. En gang i veckan. Det flitiga biet. Goda 
 
 A white tooth. Once a week. The industrious bee. Good 
 ostron. Den basta sangaren. Ett nadigt svar. En ung 
 oysters. The best singer. A gracious answer. A young 
 baron. Ett elakt sinne. En gammal ide, Den langa natten. 
 baron. A bad mind. An old idea. The long night. 
 Mycken varme. Den stora stofveln. En droppe. En skon 
 
 Much warmth. The large boot. One drop. A beautiful 
 
 bro. Den goda sonens belbning. Den tarda mannens rad. 
 bridge. The good son's reward. The learned man's advice. 
 En liten kammare. Tranga gator. Fern tunga svard. Den 
 
 A little chamber. Narrow streets. Five heavy swords. The 
 fbrsta staden. Det tjugu-femte kapitlet. Sma barn. Groft 
 
 first town. The twenty fifth chapter. Little children. Coarse 
 kidde. Manga rum. En hand. En trogen tjenare. Tva 
 
 cloth. iMany rooms. One hand. One faithful servant. Two 
 
 yngre barn. Bada fot tenia. Den 15:de Januaru Flickans 
 younger children. Both the feet. The 15:lh of January. The girl's 
 ode. Ett vackert regemente. En Vdrorik fabel. Ett stort 
 fate. A beautiful regiment. An instructive fable. A large 
 bageri. Ett silfver-sp'dnne. En skon rost. Den taliga 
 bake-house. A silver buckle. A fine voice. The patient 
 lararen. Det hbga bergeL Ett leende ansigte. Ett stort bo. 
 
 teacher. The high mountain. A smiling face. A large nest. 
 Ett tungt hufvud. Fyra silfver-bagarc. Den graa gasen. 
 
 A heavy head. Four silver goblels. The gray goose. 
 Ett litet fangelse. Den breda randen. 
 
 A little prison. The broad stripe. 
 
 Exercises for the Pronouns. 
 
 (See page 32 — 37). 
 
 Han har min nya bok. Vi voro i deras trad gar d. Gossen 
 He has my new book. We were in their garden. The boy 
 
( 80 ) 
 
 tog sin katt. Har du varit der. Far hon inne sjelf? 
 look his hat. Have you been I here. Was she in herself? 
 Hundarne beto hvarandra. De bemodade sig. Delta hus 
 The dogs bit each other. They exerted themselves. This house 
 ar stbrre an det der. Har soldaten skadat sig. De tier 
 
 is larger than that. Has the soldier hurt himself. Those 
 bb'ckerna aro mera intressanta an dessa. Din kammare ar 
 books are more interesting than these. Your chamber is 
 mindre an min. Johan har fdrlorat sina handskar. Har 
 less than mine. John has lost his gloves. Has 
 
 H:r N. sina egna h'dstar? Carl hade la git hans papper. 
 M:r N. his own horses? Charles had taken his paper. 
 Hvilkens vagn ar denna? Endera masle ga. Hvad har 
 
 Whose carriage is this? One of the two must go. What has 
 han der? Hvem sag du? Hvilka aro de vackraste? 
 
 he there? Whom did you see? Which are the most beautiful? 
 Hvilkcn skon utsigt! Man far icke v'dnta for jnycket 
 
 What a beautiful prospect! One must not expect too much 
 
 af barn. Hvilken skbnhet hon ar! Har du nagon bok 
 from children. What a beauty she is! Have you any book 
 att Itina mig? Det kommer en att skratta. Man maste forsvara 
 
 to lend me? It makes one laugh. One must defend 
 
 sig. Sag du nagot? Jag gar tilt honom hvarje dag. 
 
 oneself. Did you see any thing? I go to him every day, 
 
 Hvilkendera vill du taga? Har hon en annan penna? De 
 
 Which will you lake? Has she another pen? They 
 
 hafva andra planer. Flickan tog sina pengar, 
 
 have other plans. The girl took her money. 
 
 Exercises for the Verbs. 
 
 (See page 38 to 51). 
 
 Fi hafva varit der. Kaptenen har kallat oss. H:r B. 
 
 We have been there. The captain has called us. M:r B. 
 
 hade hedrat mig. Skall karlen vanta? Hvar sitter din 
 
 had honoured me. Shall the man wait? Where does your 
 
 bror? Alskas konungen af sitt folk? Hennes mor lefde 
 
 brother sit? Is the king loved by his people? Her mother lived 
 
 da. Gossen teg. Jag lade knifven pa b or det. Den 
 
 then. The boy was silent. I laid the knife on the table. It 
 
 ligger der annu. De gin go till staden. Det sades i min 
 
 lies there still. They went to town. It was said in my 
 
( 81 ) 
 
 ndrvaro. Han har gjort denna ram bra. Han dor af svalt, 
 
 presence. He has made Ihis frame well. He dies of starvation. 
 Tiden nalkas. Hvar vistas din svager? 
 
 The time approaches. Where does your brother-in-law sojourn? 
 Vi horde Mdle Lind sjunga. Fienden har flytt, Hans syster 
 
 We heard Miss Lind sing. The enemy has fled. His sister 
 
 spelar bra, Betjcnten leder hasten. Hon hade bjudit mig, 
 plays well. The servant leads the horse. She had iuviled me. 
 De bo pa Ny-gatan. Han kbpev jern. Flickan blyges. 
 
 They live in New street. He buys iron. The girl is ashamed. 
 De Itisa Tyska, Generalen soger att det skedde igar. 
 
 They read German. The general says that it was done yesterday. 
 Hunden star derute. Att gala. Vi skola fara till London. 
 
 The dog stands out there. To crow. We shall travel to London. 
 
 Asnan drog kdrran, Har du funnit boken, Dufvan fiyger 
 
 The ass drew the cart. Have you found the book. The pigeon flies 
 ofver laket. Tradet v'dxer. Tjufven har stulit en rock, 
 over the roof. The tree grows. The thief has stolen a coat. 
 Svanen samm ofver sjon, Han tvingar mig att lata. Hasten 
 The swan swam over the lake. He obliges me to speak. The horse 
 biter honom, Officeren befaller, Han fruktas, Ljuset 
 bites him. The officer commands. He is feared. The candle 
 brinner, ffusken star hastarne, Del fryser i dag, Det 
 burns. The coachman beats the horses. It freezes to day. It 
 later sa vackert, Muren faller, Fartyget sjunker, 
 sounds so beautiful. The wall falls. The vessel sinks. 
 
 Exercises for the Particles. 
 
 [See page 52 to 54). 
 
 H:r B, var hemma, De voro inne, n'dr jag korn dit, 
 
 M:r B. was at home. They were in, when I came there. 
 
 Hvar har du varit, Han gar gerna hem. Hennes syster 
 
 Where have .you been. He goes home willingly. Her sister 
 
 red mycket langsamt. Jakob stiger tidigt upp, Det ar vat 
 
 rode very slowly. James rises early. It is well 
 
 gjordt, Hon kan ej (ickc) komma, Jag har varit har Idnge, 
 
 done. She can not come. I have been here long. 
 
 Tajlan ar malad af Professor S, Vi gingo genom tre 
 
 The picture is painted by Professor S. We went through three 
 
 a 
 
( 82 ) 
 
 rum. Statyn stod emellan tva pelare. Du korde for 
 
 rooms. The statue stood between two pillars. You drove too 
 
 fort utfor backen. Skola vi ga uppjor detta berg. 
 quickly down the hill. Shall we walk up this mountain. 
 Detta kldde koptes hos H:r B. Huru dags skall du 
 
 This cloth was bought at M:r B's. At what time shall you 
 fara. Han liar bott dels hos mig, och dels hos min bror. 
 
 start. He has lived partly with me, and partly at my brother's. 
 
 Lammet kom ater till oss. Om Robert kommer, skicka honom 
 The lamb came again to us. If Robert come, send him 
 till mig. Hvarken han eller jag kan vara der. Ndr kan 
 
 to me. Neither he nor I can be there. When can 
 detta vara fdrdigt. Det var icke min hatt, utan din, som 
 
 this be ready. It was not my hat, but yours, that 
 
 han tog. Vi sago skeppet, som det seglade forbi. Han liar 
 
 he took. We saw the ship, as it sailed past. He has 
 gomt hundratals dukater. Dessa hufvuden dro ilia gjorda. 
 concealed hundreds of ducats. These heads are badly done. 
 Hon satt bakomoss. Kom han, da du ropade? Fienden 
 She sat behind us. Did he come, when you called? The enemy 
 
 kom emot oss. Denne man har ock varit der. Han helsade 
 came against us. This man has also been there. He called 
 
 pa oss da och da. Flickan ritar temligen bra. Regementet 
 upon us now and then. The girl draws tolerably well. The regiment 
 marcherade framat. Kom ljudet utifran eller intjran? 
 
 marched forwards. Did the sound come from without or within? 
 
C 83 ) 
 
 Extracts in Prose and Verse. 
 
 CARL von LINNE. 
 
 Linne foddes i Slenbrohult, en socken i Sraaland, just i 
 vacluaste varen, emellan lofspricknings- och blomsler-manaderna, 
 sasom han sjelf yltrar sig med den naiva gladje, soin ban alllid 
 njot af natuien. Hans far, sora var komrainister, alskade blom- 
 stren, och egde om dera en kannedom, sadan en landiprest utan 
 bibliothek och botaniska hjelpredor kunde forskaffa sig. Han ha- 
 de anlagt en tradgard vid sitt hostalie, och i densarama uppfod- 
 des den spada sonen. I gossens barnsliga sinne faslade sig for- 
 namligasl fadrens uppgifter ora blomstren, och bans minne 6f- 
 vade sig forst pa blommornas namn. 
 
 I skolan utvecklade han ringa hag och anlag for den tidens 
 fornarasta sludier, latinet och de theologiska vetenskaperna. Lek- 
 torerna vid Wexio gymnasium ville till och med ofverlala bans 
 far alt satla gossen, sasom oduglig till studier, i skraddarlaran. 
 Men pbysicus lektorn, doktor Rothman, afstyi kte det och tog gos- 
 sen till sig, samt gaf honom sarskild undervisning i fysiken, en 
 vetenskap, som ofverensstamde med larjungens hag och lynne, 
 och hvilken ban derfore lalt och ifrigt fattade. Redan nu bade 
 ban samlat sig ett herbarium. 
 
 Han affardades fran gymnasium till Lunds akademi med ett 
 foga boppgifvande betyg. I strid med behofven, utan andra till- 
 gangar an driften af den anda, som drog honom framat pa det 
 forskningens fait, dit bans sjal bestandigt langtat, utvecklade ban 
 sig dock till medvetande af sin egen formaga. I den larde Sto- 
 baei bus begagnade han, forst i hemlighet, sedan med professorns 
 tillatelse, hans bibliothek, och forvarfvade salunda kunskap om 
 botanikens och i allmanhet naturforskningens davarande standpunkt. 
 
 Han hade nu utsigt att blifva lakare. Men vid ett besok i 
 hembygden gjorde hans fordna larare Rothman honom *) upp- 
 marksam pa Upsalas vetenskapliga foretrade, der den berdmde 
 Rudbeck larde botaniken. Med ett obetydligt understod af sin 
 fader begaf han sig dit. Snart befann han sig der i slort be- 
 
 *) Att gora uppmarksam to direct the attention* 
 
( 84 ) 
 
 hof, da handelsevis doktor Olof Celsius iraffade honom i bolaniska 
 fradgarden, blef uppmarksam pa bans nil och kunskaper, samt 
 tog honom i silt bus och underslodde honom. 
 
 Redan som student erholl Linne uppdrag alt halla forelas- 
 ningar i bolaniken, i stallel for den alderstigne Rudbeck. Hans 
 ide'er begynle vacka uppmarksamhet, och med nagot offentligt 
 nnderslod, fick ban tillfalle alt gora en bolanisk resa till Lapp- 
 land. Han gjorde derefter en resa till Dalarne. Den utmarkte 
 lakaren dokior Rosen sag med afundsamt oga Linnes snille och 
 formaga, och molarbetade honom, sa att utsigterna slangdes for 
 honom vid akademien. Men pa Dalresan logo Linnes omslan- 
 digheter en ny vandning. I Fahlun larde han kanna *) en i ik 
 stadslakare, doktor Joban Moraeus. Linne blef forlofvad med 
 bans aldsta dolter, och erholl af honom elt nnderslod af hundra 
 dukater. Med detta resle han till Holland, der han i de Hol- 
 landske larde fann gynnare och vanner, som icke blott vatderade 
 bans snille och kunskaper, ulan afven bans person, och pa alia 
 upptankliga satt sokte att qvarhalla honom i detta land. 
 
 Men sedan han bar utgifvit sina fornamsta arbeten och upp- 
 tradt sasom verldens storste botaniker med silt Systema natures, 
 atervande han, trogen sin karlek, till faderneslaudet. I borjan 
 voro hans utsigter i Stockholm foga lofvande, men snart lyckades 
 han sasom lakare vinna kunder, och blef af riksradet Carl Gustaf 
 Tessin framdragen till slandernas uppmarksamhet. Hans slora namn 
 begynle fran frammande lander kasta sin glans till faderneslaudet. 
 Sedan han sladgat silt fortroende som lakare i Stockholm, 
 gifte han sig. Den botaniska larostolen i Upsala var det mat dit 
 ban langtade, och oaktadt sina motstandares intriger vann han 
 det **) inom kort. Och nu begynle ett nytt tidehvarf afven for 
 Upsala akademi. Fran aflagsna lander samlades framlingar kring 
 den larostol, der den liflige, ljushariga, finl bildade nalurforska- 
 ren med en gladiig uppsyn och skarpa, spelande blickar forelaste 
 sin vetenskap. Fran alia verldens delar skickades ocksa till ho- 
 nom naturens alster, och allt markvardigt, som upptacktes i na- 
 
 *) Att lara k^nna to become acquainted. 
 **} Inom kort within a short time. 
 
( 85 ) 
 
 lurens riken pa hans tid, sandes till honom for all erhalla namn 
 och rum i hans system. Han hyllades sasom botanikens furste, 
 icke blott af de larde, utan afven af sin lids regenler. Sjelf njot 
 ban rned adel vardighet sin ara ocb lycka. Han kande sitt var- 
 de, men forenade med denna kansla en okonsllad odnojukhet, har- 
 ledd ur en djupt religios grund. Hans hogsta gladje var den, 
 "att Gud latit honom skada in mi sin heraliga radkammare". 
 
 Linne var fodd d. 23 Maj 1708, ocb dog d. 10 Jan. 1778. 
 
 Mellin. 
 
 UR E. G. GEIJERS MINNEN. 
 
 Jag var tjugu ar, och kom fran akademien. Det beslots 
 att jag skulle forsoka mig i hvad man kallar en kondition, en 
 larareplats, och om sa ske kunde, i ett fomamt bus. En fader- 
 lig van, fran hvilken i synnerhet denna tanke utgick, hade till— 
 bragt en del af sin ungdom i stora verlden. Han kallades der- 
 ifran och ifran glansande utsigter, genom forluslen af sina for- 
 aldrars formogenhet, och, sasom jag tror, genom foljderna af en 
 olycklig karlek. Han skref till en af sina ungdomsvanner och 
 anbefallte mig till det basta. Den hogt uppsalte mannens svar 
 blef mig visadt. Det inneholl, att man gjort sig underraltad om 
 mig pa annat hall. Denna forskning vid universitetet hade ej 
 utfallit till min fordel. Jag vore en yngling utan stadga. 
 
 Det var min forsta erfarenhet af hvad namn och rykte ville 
 saga. Jag tyckte mig utpekad for hela verlden. Mitt bela va- 
 sende kom i uppror for att afskudda den ofortankta namnkun- 
 nigbeten genom forvarfvandet af en baltre. Sa grep jag till pen- 
 nan, och skref Areminnet bfver Sten Sture den aldre, till taf- 
 ling i Svenska Akademien ar 1803. 
 
 Radd och med storsta hemlighet gick jag till verket. Jag 
 visste ej ens,*) da tanken uppstod, hvilket prisiimne var ulsatt for 
 aret. Det skulle sta i Post- och Inrikes-Tidningarna, hvilka, 
 efter att ha gjort sin rund i socknen, stadnade i prestgarden. 
 En augusti-afton vandrade jag med mitt bekymmer astad dit, 
 och begarde, under nagon forevandning, af komminislern, att fa 
 se hvad som kunde vara ofrigt af tidningarna for aret. Han drog 
 
 Jag visste ej ens, / did not even know. 
 
( 86 ) 
 
 fram en gauinial bordslada, der bland ostkantar och brodbilar 
 en bundt mer och mindre fullslandiga numror var instucken, 
 lyckligtvis ibland dem den jag sokte. Pa vagen hern erfor jag forst 
 hvad del vill saga att ga hafvande rned elt vittert foster. Tid- 
 ningsbladet blef niig ordenlligen tungt i fickan. Mina tankar vo- 
 ro alia likasom pa flygt. Mig tycktes *) jag sokte dem, medan fol- 
 terna under en sent pa qvallen fortsatt vandring stotte mot stock 
 och sten. Jag kunde ej sofva. 
 
 Foljande dagen slog jag upp **) och laste under angest och 
 suckan, i Dalins Svenska Historia, som (defeki) fanns i luisel, 
 hvad som rdrde min hjelle. Det var alia mina kallor. Jag vet 
 mig aldrig hafva last nagonling sa hardsmall; och likval skulle 
 deraf utdragas den aldrafinaste saflen af en doftande valtalighet. 
 Det var ett arbele! Lycka att den gamle Riksforestandaren ej 
 kant det annu i sin graf! 
 
 Sedan man nagorlunda kommit till ratta med ***) amnet, var 
 en ej riuga svarighet alt fa det pa papperet. JVlin far var en Strang 
 hushallare med sadant. — Jag gomde det papper, jag erholl, i 
 ett gammalt tomt vaggursfoderal,* dit ocksa Slen Stores Aremin- 
 ne, allt som det skrefs, ark efter ark, nedsteg. 
 
 Att bibehalla hemligheten var ej latt i ett bus, der alle vo- 
 ro vane att veta om hvarandras goromal. Likval lyckades det 
 mig utan fortrogen; och en vacker afton sankle jag med danan- 
 de hand och klappande hjerta, mitt arbete, renskrifvet och haf- 
 tadt, omslaget och forsegladt, for sista gangen i den dunkla gom- 
 ma, hvarur det med nasta morgonrodnad skulle afga per posto 
 till parnassens hojder. 
 
 Det kunde hemma ej inskrifvas i postboken utan att vacka 
 uppmarksamhet. Jag bemaktigade mig derfore, sedan postgum- 
 man om qvallen bortgatt, hemligen nyckeln till postvaskan, rod- 
 de ensam tidigt foljande inorgon ofver Klara elf till nasta post- 
 gard, och fick salunda mitt paket inskrifvet och afsandt. 
 
 Hosten tillbragte jag hemma. — I borjan af December ma- 
 nad sag mina 6gon en uppmaning i tidningarna till forfattaren af 
 Areminnet ofver Sten Stare den aldre, med valspraket : Nan 
 
 ') Mig tyckles it seemed to me that. 
 **) Slog jag upp / looked for. 
 *") Komiuit till i alia med had overcome the difficulties of. 
 

 ( 8? ) 
 
 ct'vium ardor prava jubentium &c. alt *). gifva sig hos Sven- 
 ska Akademiens sekreterare lillkanna. Min syster fragade inig, 
 hvarfore jag blef sa rod i ansiglet af avisorna. 
 
 Obekant med de akademiska fotmerna visste jag knappt om 
 denna uppmaning betydde godt eller onclt. Emellan bafvan och 
 bopp besvaiade jag den. Foljande posldag underratlade mig elt 
 href ifran fterr Landshofdingen Rosenstein, i ultryck, hvilkas 
 upprigtighet och varma hela bans uppforande cmot mig seder- 
 mera besannade, alt Svenska Akademien tilldelat mig sill stora pris. 
 
 Jag storlade med del oppna brefvet i hand in i mina for- 
 aldrars rum. Deras ofverraskning var stor och i borjan slum. 
 Min goda mor slot mig till silt hjerta, mina syskon omfamnade 
 mig. Alia husets vanner jubilerade. Om min aldrige van och 
 valgorare beratlade man mig, att ban vid emollagandet af un- 
 derrattelsen tidigt en morgon, genast gick in till sina broder 
 (gamla ogifta officerare, sasom ban sjelf), satle en stol uppa bor- 
 det, sig sjelf pa stolen och med hog rost forkunnade min ara. 
 
 Min far mins jag aldrig ha smekat mig. Vart forhallande 
 till honom, ehuru karleksfullt, var dock alhfor genomtrangdt af 
 den djupaste vordnad for att vara fortroligt. Denna dag. da vi 
 en gang tillfalligtvis moltes, strackle ban ut sin hand och Iryckte 
 den emot mitt brost. Af alia karleksbetygelser, liksom alia be- 
 loningar, bar ingen sa rort m : g. — Och **) an i dag kan jag 
 ej lanka derpa ulan tarar. 
 
 DEN SORJANDE MODREN. 
 
 Ser pi, nana kyrkogardens mur, denna qvinnoskapnad, sit- 
 lande pa en sten och ororlig som denna? Vardslost falla lockar 
 af grauade har ned ofver hennes axlar, vinden leker med hen- 
 nes sonderrifna klader. Hon ar gammal och slelnad, men ej blolt 
 af ar. Ga ej kailt forbi, — gif henne en skarf; — lange skall 
 
 hon ej besvara er . . . . Se hennes krycka hennes slocknande 
 
 ogon, smartan omkring den tysta munnen, hvarfore sitter hon 
 der .... derfore att hon ej kan vara aunorstades .... hon ar, 
 der hennes bjerta ar, vid sina barns graf. Sorgen ofver dem 
 
 *) gifva tillkanna to make known* 
 + *) an i dag to this day. 
 
( 88 ) 
 
 har gjort hennes ogons och hennes forstands ljus skumma. Hon 
 marker ej, hur hostlofven falla omkring henne, hon kanner ej, 
 da varvindar smalta snon pa grafven; men alia dagar gar hon 
 dit, och somraarens hetta och vinterns kold finner henne der 
 lika stilla, lika kanslolos. Ingen som kanner henne, talar till 
 henne, och hon talar till ingen. Hon har dock ett mal, hon 
 vantar, .... hvad? .... doden! .... Under langa ar har hon sett 
 grafvar omkring sig oppnas, och i tyst och fredligt skote eraot- 
 taga jordens trotte vandi*are, men annu sitter hon en dod bland 
 de doda och vantar. Frkdrika Bremer. 
 
 V1KINGEN. 
 
 Vikingen, med sinnet fulll af stora, modiga beslut, hade blott 
 ett val sig foresail: *) alt segra eller do. Beggedera forde till 
 malet. Sin dod betraktade nan som vagen till evig ara och 
 namnkunnighet, silt lif som en kamp till vinnande af detta mal. 
 Hela nans lefnad var en kedja af karapabragder och afventyr, 
 han sokte faror och ansag for en lust att bekampa dem. Fran 
 ungdomen fortrogen med vattnets element, och tillbringande pa 
 hafvet sommarn af aret och sommarn af sin lefnad, mottog hans 
 sjal intrycket af den stora bild af naturen, som der omgaf honom. 
 Hans afsigter gingo ut pa idel stora ting, hans hopp, hans begar 
 voro omatliga som hafvets ryrad, da, ombord pa sitt harnadsskepp, 
 han med sin blick matte den vidstrackta bana, hafvet for honom 
 oppnade, och slyrande i det fjerran, obekanta bla, han med Fri- 
 
 thiof qvad om sin fard: 
 
 Nu skall jag segla 
 
 I kallaste stormen. 
 
 Lata latt undan 
 
 Langskeppet ga. 
 Gungande pa drakens rygg pa svallande sjo, kande han sig glad 
 och fri som flygande fageln. Traffade honom vidriga oden, sa 
 gick han dem med sjalsstorhet till motes. I storm och nod, i 
 alia molande vanskligheler, bibeholl han stadse sarama oforsagda 
 sinne, for fall beredd som for inedgang. Profvad i manga skif- 
 ten under bestandiga farder till sjoss **) och till lands, van att 
 
 *) Si^ foresatt offered him* 
 "*) Till sjos by sea. 
 
( 89 ) 
 
 umgas med faror och afventyr och att trosta pa sig sjelf, forvarf- 
 vade han derigenom en kold, en sinnesradighet och en fyndig- 
 het, som ofta lyckligt raddade honom ur den brydsammaste stall- 
 ning. Skeppsbrott, i sliillet alt nedsla bans mod, gaf honom me- 
 ra erfarenhet. *) Midi ibland vigor och klippor pa hafvet, midt 
 ibland (lender och faror pa landet, fdrlorade han aldrig fortroen- 
 de till sig sjelf och sin skicklighet att reda sig. "Honom ofta 
 "missjemt varder handande, som vida far." — "Men i all vada 
 "och svarighet varder omsider alltid nagot att rada." — "Den 
 "endast, som vid allting radder ar, ma intet rad gagna." — 
 "Hug gifver halfva segern." Dessa och mangfaldiga andra af dy- 
 lik art i vara forntidssagor forekommande tankesprak aro sadana, 
 som alia voro hemtade ur erfarenhetens lefvande skola. Upphojd 
 ofver all fruktan och foraktande doden, fanns ingenting sa djerft 
 och afventyrligt, som vikingen icke vagade. I arf och blod och 
 genom gudalara voro hos honom inplantade de grundsatser, alt 
 verlden borer tappra man till, att man hellre bor lefva derfor 
 att inlagga ara och berom, an att komma till hog alder, och alt, 
 af allt, det hedeiligaste var alt lefva af vapen och do i vapen. 
 
 Till kampafard mitt lif 
 
 I min ungdom vigdes. 
 
 Hardt hjerta i brostet 
 Mig i barnaar 
 Oden skankte. 
 
 
 Ej tarfva kampar 
 Doden att qvida. 
 
 Den ena hjelledriften uppmanacle till nya. I tafling med hvar- 
 andra sokte harnademas heroer att i kampadad och i storheten 
 af forelag ofverga den ene den andre. Det fordrades, for alt 
 vinna ryktbarhet och namn pa en skadeplats, som hvimlade af 
 bjeltar, att man borde gora underverk. Till hvilka jatteforetag, 
 forvanande kampabragder och underbara afventyr delta maste Ie- 
 da, det framte vikingatagens bistoria och de minnen deraf, i syn- 
 nerhet England, Frankrike, sodra Italien och Ryska riket bevara. 
 
 Strinnholm, 
 
 *) Midt ibland in the midst* 
 
( 90 ) 
 
 LEFNADSSATTET I SYERIGE PA GUSTAF WASAS TID. 
 
 Tarflighet och enkelhet i hvardagslag, utsokt prakt, ofla 
 smaklos och lojlig, vid hoglidliga tillfallen, sadant ^var tidens kan- 
 netecken. Mauga af vara beqvamligheter saknades. Fonsterglas 
 var annu hogst sallsynt ; i slallet for de fordna skjutluckorna, 
 anvandes fint gallerverk, larft eller pergamenl. Spisar i stallet 
 for kakelugnar bibehollo sig annu ofver tva hnndrade ar. Matlor, 
 hos de faltiga grofva, hos de rika stickade med guld och silke, 
 betackle tinimervaggarna. KriDg desamma voro tjocka, vaggfasta 
 bankar, hos de formognare af ek. Framfor dem stodo stora lan- 
 ga bord, lika tjocka. Inga slolar, man losa bankar och siuarre 
 pallar flyttades kring rnmmet. Tallrikar voro sallsynta; de om- 
 bylles ej, afven ora ratterna voro aldrig sa manga och olika. 
 Knif, gaffel och sked maste hvarje gast medfora. *) Urverk voro 
 sa sallsynta, all, da storfursten i Ryssland vid denna tiden erholl 
 elt sadant **) till skanks af konungen i Danraark, trodde ban 
 del vara elt irolldouasdjur, dilsandt till bans och rikets forderf; 
 hvarfore han med storsta hast skickade det ater till Danmark 
 igen. Middagen als kl. 10, qvallen kl. 5. — Kl. 9 a 10 gick 
 man till sings, steg sa mycket bittidare upp. Kladerna gjordes 
 ***) till det mesta af ylle; linne rackte knappt till nastklader. 
 Helgedagsdragterrra voro dyrbara, men starka. En kjorlel tjenade 
 ofta mormor, mor och dotler efter hvarandra till hogtids. Qvin- 
 norna hade uppstruket bar, langa tatt atsittande kladningar med 
 hoga spetskragar. Karlarna nyttjade Spanska dragten. Deras har 
 var i borjan langt och skaggot rakadt; men det forandrades snarl, 
 sa all blott preslerna bibehollo del langa harel och slala hakan. 
 De andre borjade hafva kort bar och langt skagg. Blott kyrkor- 
 na nyttjade vaxljus, de fornamaste talgljas, folket torrvedsslickor. 
 Sangarna voro breda, vaggfasta, icke manga; gasterna lades tlere 
 tillsammans, ofla med varden sjelf. Sa skedde till och med hos 
 ftusteliga personer. Vagarna voro ganska daliga och fa, sa att 
 
 *) Derfore var det elt gammalt ordsprak: 
 
 "Den, som vill till hofva naska 
 Maste ha knif och sked i taska. 
 
 **) Till skanks as a present. 
 
 "} Till det uiesla principally. 
 
( 01 ) 
 
 vagnar saltan kuncle nyttjas. Under Johan IH:s lid (1564 — 1592) 
 inkom den forsta ofverlackla vagn. De fiesta resor skedde *) till 
 hast, och da det regnade, togo de kungliga prinsessorna slora 
 vaxdukskappor ofver sig. Hoga litlar brukades icke. Konungen 
 kallades Hans Nad, prinsarua Junker, prinsessorna Froken. Otn 
 adelsherrarna nytljades ej deras slagt- utan deras faders-namn; 
 t. ex. i st. f. Ture Roos eller Lars Sparre, skref och sade man 
 Ture Jonsson, Lars Siggesson, eller annu kortare herr Ture, herr 
 Lars. — Hos hela folket radde mycken vildhel och oordning, 
 foljder af liden sjelf och de manga inbordes krigen. Nafralten 
 anlitades mer an lagen. Vapen och vapenofningar nyttjades be- 
 standigt. Enligt gammal sed stego riddrame hell och hallet jern- 
 kladda i brudsangen. Men likasom de fordna riddare voro de 
 afven hogst okunniga, i synnerhet de aldre. Manga af konung 
 Gustafs hofdingar och stalhallare kunde ej ens lasa, annu mindre 
 skrifva. De maste halla en sarskild man for alt lasa och besva- 
 ra konungens bref. Ratholska laran var val afskaffad, men myc- 
 ket af dess vidskepelse blef qvar, och icke blott allmogen utan 
 afven de fornamare och hogste trodde pa trolleri, skogsra, lom- 
 tegubbar, necken, m. m. Lakarekonslen bestod ocksa lill det 
 mesta uti boner och besvarjuingar. A. Fryxell. 
 
 TILL SKOLUNGDGMEN. 
 
 J aren annu for uuga all fullt forsla viglen af det andamal, 
 hvarfore J har aren samlade: men sa boren J dock inse, alt det 
 maste vara maklpaliggande, och att det asyftar allenast er egen 
 fordel. Staten g6r stora omkostnader derfore, edra foraldrar be- 
 rofva sig kanske ofta del nodvandiga, for att har underhalla er, 
 edra larare uppoffra sin dag for eder. Sa slora bemodanden kun- 
 na ej asyfla nagot obetydligt, och de gora del ej heller. Hvad 
 de asyfla, det ar det hogsla for er, det ar ert lifs varde, det ar 
 er framlids lycka. Ert lifs varde: ty det ar falskt, hvad kanske 
 nagou vill inbilla er, att det skulle finnas genare och sakrare me- 
 del lill fortkomst och befodran i staten, an kunskaper och dygd. 
 Tiden ar val ond : men likval icke sa ond, alt ej duglighel och 
 heder, hvar de finnas i nagon utmarklare grad, ofverallt gora sig 
 
 *) Till hast on horse buck. 
 
( 92 ) 
 
 plats. Staten har i delta afseende ej att beklaga sig ofver nagot 
 ofverflod, vi behofva ej annu frukia vanpris pa dessa varor. Men 
 det beror af er sjelfva, buruvida J forvarfven dena, eller ej. Till- 
 fallet ar oppnadt, lararen gor hvad ban kan. Men den sad, som 
 faller pa halleberget, ar forlorad ; ett haglost sinne gor all under- 
 visning fafang. Skall afsigten vinnas, sa maste vi fordra flit och 
 uppmarksamhet a er sida. Forsummen derfore icke er tid, ty 
 den forlusten later ej ersatta sig; arbeten, ty menniskan ar fodd 
 till arbete, ocb utan bemodande vinnes ingen framgang. Gaf- 
 vorna aro mangabanda, men den som med redligt bemodande 
 utvecklar och aovander dem han fatt, han har infriat sin forbin- 
 delse till faderneslanclel, till foraldrar, till larare, till sig sjelf. 
 Han ar all ara vard och saknar ej heller sin Ion i framtiden. 
 Anstrangen derfore edra krafter, gripen tiden i flygten, och slap- 
 pen bonom icke, innan han lart er sin vishet. Utom det J gag- 
 nen er sjelfva, sa besinnen hum manga J kunnen gladja med er 
 sedigbet, med er lydnad, med edra framsteg. J gladjen derige- 
 nom forst och framst edra foraldrar, som ej har nagon annan, 
 nagon varmare onskan an ert basta, som genom er framgang anse 
 sig belonte for all sin karlek, all sin omsorg, alia sina bekymmer. 
 J gladjen dernast edra larare, som aro er sjals foraldrar, som 
 ideligen arbeta for er, som J derfore aren skyldige vordnad, hor- 
 samhet och erkansla. J gladjen slagtingar och anforvandler. J 
 gladjen det land som fodt er; ty mannens ara aterfaller pa hans 
 fosterbygd, liksom frukten faller ater pa den jord, der tradet upp- 
 skjutit. J gladjen slutligen afven mig, som annu ar er framman- 
 de, men som J framdeles skolen lara alt kanna. J hafven kan- 
 ske hort, att jag alskar ungdomen, och det ar ocksa en sanning. 
 Men det ar endast den ungdom, som visar vordnad for det he- 
 liga, karlek for dygden, vordnad for larare, laniklighet, flit, ar- 
 betshag. Laten mig framdeles finna er sadana. Da skall jag 
 valsigna det ansvar, som annars blir mig tungt; da skall jag 
 gladas, som en fader glades, nar det gar hans barn val. 
 
 Esaias Tegner. 
 
( 93 ) 
 
 UR ETT TAL TILL MINNE AF KONUNG GUSTAF III. 
 
 Kort efter Hertig Carls hemkomst fran sin utlandska fard 
 foretog kronprinsen i borjan af 1771 en dylik, atfoljd af sin 
 yngste broder och sin fordne Guvemor, Riksradet Grefve Scheffer. 
 De begge Grefvarne af Gottland och Oland *) hade uppgjori till 
 sin reseplan, alt lillbringa vintren i Galliens hufvudstad, seder- 
 mera med varen ofversegla till England, njuta sommaren under 
 Italiens blida sol och med hosten hvila ut vid Rhens drufvokullar. 
 Efter att i Danraark hafva besokt anforvandterna till Sophia Mag- 
 dalena, i Holstein en bror till Adolf Fredrik, i Brunsvig en sy- 
 ster till Lovisa Ulrika, fortsatte de 6fver Nederlandema vagen 
 till Paris, der de i slutet af Februari in,lraffade. Sitt hopp i af- 
 seende pa de tillernade politiska underhandlingarna med Franska 
 kabinettet bade Guslaf till en stor del byggt pa Frankrikes da- 
 varande Premier-Minister, Hertigen af Choisene; men till sin 
 ledsnad erholl ban redan i Zweibriicken tidning om denna mini- 
 sters oformodade fall, genom en af de manga hof-intriger, som 
 kring den svage Ludvig XV spunno sina qvinliga tradar. For 
 denna missrakning fann han en ersaltning i den personliga van- 
 skap, hvarmed ban af Franska konunga-familjer blef omfallad, 
 och i den beundrande uppmarksamhet, som hans sallsynta egen- 
 skaper, hans alskvarda umgange, hans intagande snille tillvunno 
 bonom ofverallt. Pariserboerna forvanades, att bland nordens 
 isar kunnat vaxa en Furste, som i forfinad bildning ej tog, men 
 gaf monster: a lit, hvad Paris egde utmarkt och lysande, taflade 
 om hans ynnest, och i en af Franska Akademiens sessioner, som 
 Gustaf bevistade, upplaste A. Alembert en dialog nr Elyseen, der 
 han lat Drottning Christina och Des Cartes utofva sitt smicker 
 pa den snillrika Grefven af Gottland. Hvilken sorglig bild af 
 det menskliga lifvets ombytlighet framstaller ej taflan af det da 
 sa lysande hofvet i Versailles! Nar, under de dagliga skadespelens 
 glans, alias blickar riktades mot den kongliga loge, som tycktes 
 innesluta lyckans hogsta foremal, — hvilken inbillning var val 
 da nog mork att ana ett sa tragiskt slut bakom framlidens oupp- 
 dragna tackelse! Der satt, omgifven af det mest skimrande hof i 
 
 *) Titlar antagna af prinsarne under resan. 
 
( 94 ) 
 
 Europa, en aldrig konung, nied halfslaekt lif; ■ — at bans sisla 
 dagar voro heta qval sparda. Der salt, stralande af ungdom och 
 prakt, det nyss formalda Ihronfoljarparet, Ludvig och Marie An- 
 toinette; — de sago framfor sig en thron, men ej bakom den 
 schavotterna och bilan. Der syntes, vid deras sida, de unga Prin- 
 sarna af Provence och Artois, i blomman af ett irrande lifs frid- 
 losa utveckliug; — och slulligen, der ses Gustaf, arfvingen till 
 en krtma i norden, beundrad, firad, lycklig, utan aning att nyss 
 hans fader ar i Sverge aflideu, han sjelf i delta ogonblick konung, 
 och att, sasom sadan han en gang skall falla ett blodigt offer 
 for silt folk, aret innan hans van, den sextonde Ludvig, med li- 
 ka lankesatt delar ett lika ode. Adolf Fredrik var dod — • och 
 pa Seinens strand helsades Gustaf for Sverges konung. 
 
 W. C. Bottiger. 
 
 UR SVENSKA FOLKETS HISTORIC. 
 
 Men konungen lade sjelf hand vid verket; och del ar hans 
 enskilda frikostighet som Upsala Universitet har att tacka for silt 
 bestand. Genom gafvobref af den 31 Augusti 1625 forarade 
 Gustaf Adolf, af de nu i hans hand forenade Gustavianska arf- 
 vegodsen, trehundrade femtio hemman till Upsala Akademi, med 
 forklaring, att som dessa hemman voro hans arf och egne, han 
 forunnade dem at Akademien till dess evardliga, all tid blifvande 
 egendom. Ulom sin donation anslog Konungen till Universitelet 
 kronotionden af flera socknar i Westmanland och Helsingland, 
 gaf praspende-pastorater at Theologerna, samt ett bondehem- 
 man i lonetillokning al hvar och en af de ofrige Professorerna ; 
 dessutom tre tusen tvahundrade femtio daler arligen till ett com- 
 munitet for Studenter, med sarskildt anslag for inkop af inven- 
 tarier, samt Ion for styresman och betjening; vidare tva tusen 
 femhundrade daler arligen till underhall for Stipendiater, och hun- 
 drade daler till arliga beloningar at dessa; hvarjemte han skankte 
 Universitelet silt eget Boktryckeri, stiftade dess Bibliothek genom 
 foraring af sin egen boksamling, forordnade det en arlig inkomst, 
 och lat bygga det (sedermera af Carl VI tillokta) bus, som an- 
 nu kallas Academie Gustaviana. — Till rikets Gymnasier ar af- 
 ven Gustaf Adolf upphofsman; ty eburu af alder den inrattning 
 
( 95 ) 
 
 fanns, alt vid Domkyrkoma visse Leclorer hade underhall af 
 kyrkotionden, gjorde konungen deraf forst ordenlliga larohus, med 
 flere larare och storre inkomster. Det forsta Gymnasium i Sve- 
 rige inrattades i Westeras 1620 (tillokt 1623 och 1627): det 
 andra i Strengnas 1626: det tredje i Linkoping 1628, och sam- 
 raa ar erholl Finland, som redan 1618 fatt ett Gymnasium i 
 
 o 
 
 Wiborg, annu ett i Abo. 
 
 Sa blef denne store konung midt under kriget sliftare af 
 Sverges Undervisningsverk, och paminner derigenom, att afven 
 hans vapen fordes for den menskliga odlingens heliga sak. Der- 
 fore offrade han pa dess altare hvad andra skulle anvandt pa 
 vapen. Och i hvilken lid? Det finns intet hogre och adlare hopp, 
 an det som Guslaf Adolf nedlagt om Sveriges framlid i dessa 
 sina sliflelser. De blefvo ej mindre poliliskt an vetenskapligt 
 vigtiga. Ty om Sveiige fran denna tid framgent sa ofta sett 
 man ur hyddan sliga genom kunskaper och forljenst till rikets 
 hogsla vardigheter, sa ar detta ock Gustaf Adolfs verk. 
 
 E. G. Geijer. 
 
 UR "EN VANDRING I ROM." 
 
 Vi togo vagen uppfor Tarpejiska klippan till Capitolium. 
 Man har nu Forum med dess fornlemningar under sina fotter. 
 Fran lornet kan man urskilja de sju kullarnas belagenhet. Det 
 panorama,, som omger askadaren, ar den rikasle forntidshafd, all- 
 tid oppen, nastan alltid bestralad af en molnfri himmel. Man 
 skulle der dagligen, under ett ar, kunna tillbringa nagra intres- 
 sanla timmar. Pa nedvagen gar man forbi Marci Aurelii slaty 
 till hast, af forgyld brons, och de segertecken, som egnades at 
 Marius, efter hans seger ofver Cimbrerna och Tentonerna, samt 
 sladnar ett ogonblick framfor Michel Angelos hus. Det ar en li- 
 ten envaningsbyggnad, med endast tva fonster, nu bebodd af ett 
 fattigl handtverkarfolk. 
 
 En smal gala forer till Forum Trajani. Af all dess fordna 
 prakt har blott en enda lemning trotsat seklerna ; men det ar 
 afven den skonaste segerkolonn i verlden. Basrelieferna, som ut- 
 goras af 2,500 figurer, tecknade af mastarehand, hafva varit en 
 kalla for Rafaels och Ginlia Romanos studier. I kolonnens fot 
 
( M ) 
 
 forvarades fordom den gyllne urna, sooi gomde Trajaui sloft, och 
 pa spetsen hojde sig segrarens kolossala bild, af forgyld brons. 
 Nu synes der Aposteln Petrus, uppford af Sixtus V. 
 
 Da man vill fortsatta sin vandring, oppna sig tvenne vagar: 
 den ena till Mods Qvlrinalis, som prydes af de kolossala hastar- 
 na, pa hvilkas fotstallning lasas namnen Phidias och Praxiteles 
 (och hvilka, om de an ej harrora fran dessa maslare, dock aro 
 Grekiskt arbete af forsta ordningeu), samt derifran till Diocletiani 
 Thermer och flera herrliga villor; den andra ofver Tibern, till 
 Adriani ryklbara grafvard. Vi valja denna sednare och befinna 
 oss snart pa Roms hufvudgala, il Cerso, genona sin strackning och 
 palatsernas mangd mahanda den skonaste i Europa. Vi hafva 
 knappt hunnit den halfvags, da var uppmarksamhet anyo fastades 
 af en segerkolonn. Det ar den, som Romerska folket lat uppre- 
 sa at Marcus Aurelius, efter bans seger ofver Marcomannerna. 
 Den ar mindre skon an Trajani, men *) i anseende till folslall- 
 ningen hogre. Den bar fordom verldsbeherrskarens bild af for- 
 gyld brons, och bar nu Aposteln Pauli, upprest af Six! us V. 
 Invid denna plats oppnar sig en anuan, som prydes af Augusti 
 Sol-obelisk, hvilken kejsaren lat fora fran Heliopolis och nppfora 
 pa Campus Marti us samt helga at solen (soli donum dedit, som 
 orden uti inskriften lyda). 
 
 Efter en vag af nagra minuter, genom obetydliga gator, be- 
 finna vi oss pa en plats, i hvars forgrund ett aldrigt tempel fangslar 
 vara blickar. Denna byggnad ar lika enkel som roajestalisk. Fran 
 dess panna, hvilken tvenne attusenden med vordnad forbigatt, 
 aterspeglas annu samma lugn, hvarmed den sett triumfbagar och 
 throner, kejsardomen och folkvalden falla och deras spillror spri- 
 das som leksaker for barn. Det var fordom alia Gudars boning 
 och ar nu alia helgons; det ar nu, som fordom, fromhetens och 
 konstens helgedora. Det ar Pantheon. 
 
 Da man intrader i templet, kanner man, alt den ljusstrora, 
 som flodar ned fran kupolen, varit amnad alt bestrala Gudar, 
 icke blolt dodliga. Dessa ma hafva varit hvilka som heist; deras 
 anletsdrag bara dock spar af forgangelsen. Nar man uti inbill- 
 ningen flytlar sig lillbaka till den tid, da Olympens bilder, fram- 
 
 *) I anseende till as regards. 
 
( 97 ) 
 
 trollade af den Grekiska mejseln, blickade ned fran nichema i 
 
 denna sal, hvilka nu fyllas med grafvar och helgonaben, skyn- 
 
 dar man ater ut att beundra de yttre lemningarna skonade af 
 
 tiden. Bernh. von Beskow. 
 
 TORPARFAMILJERNA. 
 
 Det finnes ett drag i svenska nationallynnet, som sallan for- 
 nekar sig, det ar allmogens kansla for en viss grad af komfort, 
 prydlighet och snygghet. Det ar endast vid de begge andpunk- 
 terna, hos den rike bonden, som gor ett olyckligt forsok att har- 
 ma de battre standen, och hos stat-torparen eller sadane jord- 
 torpare, som digna under palagor, man marker motsatsen. 
 
 Hos medelklassen af bonderna ater, der hvarken rikedom 
 eller fattigdom bringat dem ur deras nationela stallning, ar stu- 
 gan, oaktadt all sin enkelhet, ett monster af natthet och pryd- 
 lighet. Den hvitmenade spiseln med sin sopade hall, och som 
 om sommaren klades med friska lofruskor; det grofva, men dock 
 rena golfvet; de simpla gardinerna, som hanga pa fonsterkanter- 
 na och pryda hyllorna, och som besta af sa kallad ,, kn6ppiing ,, 
 eller "app^y^," det vill saga andan af linnevafvarne, hvars 
 losa tradknippor hopknytas till ett slags galler: allt forrader en 
 strid mellan skonhetssinnet och de sma tillgangarne, i hvilken 
 det forra vinner. 
 
 Om man jemfor sin inre belatenhet, da man intradt i ett 
 praktrum, der siden, guld och sammet, der trymaer och kronor 
 ofverallt glansa, med den man kanner, da man betraktar del inre 
 af en svensk bondstuga, der ingen malning, intet guld doljer 
 tradet, som skuradt och fint tyckes vinna genora sin alder, ly 
 det blir med hvarje ar hvilare; om man da ser nagia blanka 
 kopparkarl, nagra tenntallrikar, som skina som speglar, och hu- 
 sets med bjork-kada sammansatta porslin bredvid en hel rad ier- 
 fat med artal i bottnen, sta kompagnivis pa hyllan, lutar jemfo- 
 relsen at den lilla kojan, och man beklagar blott, att man ej 
 kan sta riktigt rak for att ej stota i takbjelkarne. 
 
 Dit man saledes heist trader, ar i en sa kallad rygg-as- 
 stuga i det fattiga Smaland, der, hogt under lak, hafrekakoma 
 
( 98 ) 
 
 hanga pa sina stanger och der kanhanda alt en killing, bar- 
 nens van och lekkamrat, koramer en till mote och luktar pa 
 handen for all fa nagot, och bjuder sina hornspetsar till strid, 
 nar han finner sig bedragen. Men detta trefliga hem har endast 
 sjelf egaren, som bor pa sin lilla hemmansdel, och den frie 
 backslugusitlaren, som ar konung i sin koja, sa liten hon ar. 
 Begge desse ega sig sjelfve. 
 
 Deremot, sa snart vi intrada pa herrgards-gebiten, finna vi 
 storre eller mindre afvikelser fran den ursprungliga karakteren. 
 Del finoes, till all lycka, manga egendomsegare, som gora myc- 
 ket, om icke allt, for sitt folks trefnad; men endast den omstan- 
 digheten, att torparens stallning ej ar saker, att han kan uppsa- 
 gas, att hans kontrakt kan hojas, gor att han kommer i en an- 
 nan, i en falsk stallning, som den fattiga sjelfegaren, eller den, 
 som blott har lifstidsbesittning pa en stuga, undviker. Det ar 
 nemligen eu framtid, som felas hela denna befolkning; ty for att 
 ega en framtid fordras sakeihet. Om torparen saledes samlar 
 formogenhet, sker detta icke derfore, att han sjelf, hans barn och 
 barnbarn skola qvarblifva pa samma torfva. utan pa det att han 
 ma knnna Hytta, om behofvet sa pakallar. 
 
 Denna nomad-ide lyser igenom ofverallt i hans lefnadssatt 
 och kastar nagonting vardslost och otrefligt in i hans koja: han 
 behandlar den, som den vore blott ett nattqvarter; ty det lonar 
 ej modan, alt for nagra ar blott gora sig besvar att putsa den och 
 gora den prydlig. Och dock framlefver han hela sin tid i sam- 
 ma stuga; han blir ej uppsagd, hans kontrakt blir ej hojdt, men 
 likval har deima osakerhet som ell Damocles-svard bestandigt 
 hangl ofver hans hufvud, och instinktlikt kanner han, att han 
 ej ar saker, faslan han mycket sallan tanker derpa. 
 
 Penningar och Arbete 
 af Onkel Adam. (D:r Wetterbergh.) 
 
 UR "EN SVENSK ADLING I PARIS UiNDER RESTAURATIONEN. ,, 
 
 Vande sig Segerstam, granskande, till sina kamrater, som 
 narmast och dagligast omgafvo honom, motte honom samma fri- 
 vola ton, samma yra lattsinne, samma brist pa grundsatser, som 
 i sallskapslifvet. Officerarne vid det Regimente han tillhotde 
 

 C M ) 
 
 voro langt ifran all narma sig del nuvarande Parts 1 sa kaliade 
 "Lejon," elt namn, som de hufvudsakligen genom sin ragg lorde 
 hafva fortjent, ly af alia mig bekanta Regements-timmerman kan 
 bestamdt ingen besta vid jemforelsen med nagon af dessa Bonle- 
 vardernes och de Elyseiska faltens underdjur. De voro uppfod- 
 da, dessa Officerare ur Frankrikes fornamsta atter, i en for djup 
 kansla af det verkligt passande, voro sedan barndomen vana vid 
 for mycket behag i den ytlre formen, all kunna, vid en prome- 
 nad, besvara sig med en kapp, sora rill bredd och langd ofant- 
 ligl liknade ett vedtrad, att, da de logo plats pa elt kafe, go 
 alia i grannskapet befintlige gratis-lektioner i konsten att vraka 
 sig. Men de forsmadde deremot inlet till falle att jaga efter nojet 
 — glada afventyr hade blifvit dern ett behof, och soktes rastlost, 
 till och med i trakten af Bigtstolarne — pa Hotel d'Angleterre 
 och i Palais Royals spelluis vedervagade de sin framtid med en 
 gladtighet med ett behag, som forvanade — de gralade aldrig^ 
 men duellerade — en motsagelse, framstalld nagorlunda bestamd, 
 ett det lattaste tvifvel om sanningen af en beratlelse, var i de- 
 ras ogon detsamma, som en utmaning. De hyllade en gudom- 
 lighet, som de kaliade ara, men som de, i likhet med Osterlan- 
 dets Afgudadyrkare, tillstokat pa det besynnerligaste satt, med de 
 mest vidunderiiga attributer. Ni kunde saga at en af dem, att 
 han deltagit i ett forsok att omkullkasta thronen, och ni skulle 
 sett ett vanligt loje, nastan som vid ett smicker, halka ofver 
 hans lappar. Ni kunde *) midt i ansigtet beskylla honom att 
 ha forfort sin basta vans hustru, och han skulle upptagit en sa- 
 dan tillvitelse med ytterst forbindlig min, liksom hade det en- 
 dast varit er mening att litet bry honom. Men sag honom, att 
 det regimente han tillhor icke ar det bast exercerade i armeen, 
 vaga satta i tvifvel, att Franska soldaten icke ar den forste i 
 Europa, hviska honom i orat, att hans vador aro for det obevap- 
 nade ogat nog osyuliga, och, sa sant jag sitter med pennan i 
 handen, han ar genast fardig att byta kulor med er, fastan en- 
 dast i Boulogner-skogen, och heist pa sin alsklingsplats for sa- 
 dana afventyr, i den lilla bokdungen vid vagen till Neuilly. Vid 
 Belleville och Pres St. Gervais slass blolt gesaller och skol- 
 
 *) Midt i ansigtet to his face. 
 
( ioo ) 
 
 pojkar. Franska aristokratien bloder i fredstid uteslutande pa den 
 klassiska marken emellan Barriere de Passy och flen lilla byn 
 Boulogne. 
 
 I religiost hanseende var ungefar forbistringen densararae, 
 som i alia andra forhallanden. Annu hade val icke beundran for 
 Napoleon hunnit den fanatiska hojd, som i sednare tider. Man 
 ansag honom annu icke for Gud och icke hans Marskalkar for 
 Apostlar. Man knabojde icke vid det sedermera at honom hel- 
 gade kapellet i Invalid-kyrkan. Men efter revolutionens valdsam- 
 ma kastningar, ehuru densamma till och med proklamerat "ett 
 hogsta vasende" och Napoleon organiserat en ordentlig kult, var 
 likval forvirringen i de religiosa begreppen alltfor stor, alt klar- 
 het och ordning derutinnan *) med ens skulle kunna panyttfo- 
 das. Redan kokade i sinnena elementerna till de nya laror, S:t 
 Simonismen, kommunismen, m. fl., som forst i sednare tid fatt 
 namn och profeter. Otron, ett arf fran det tidehvarf, som nar- 
 mast foregick revolutionen, och alldeles icke, som man velat lata 
 paskina, ett barn af densamma, gick annu omkring och varfvade, 
 genom sin beqvamlighet, sin skenbara sjelfstandighet, talrika pro- 
 selyter, medan, under allt delta, bigotteriet notte sina knan i 
 bigtstolarne och kackt begick synder, tryggad pa ofvertygelsen att 
 fa dem forlatna. 
 
 Det var med ett ord, i en fullkomlig villervallans tid, i en 
 af dessa perioder, hvilka genomgas af moraliska jordskalf, som 
 Friherre Segerstam gjorde sitt inlrade i Pariser-lifvet. 
 
 Karl Eullberg. 
 
 UR "KYRKOFESTEN YID ALBANO." 
 
 Aftonen hade infunnit sig; naturen beredde sig till hvila 
 och svalkade sina barn, som dock **) slatt icke ville folja hen- 
 nes exempel. Den forestaende kapplopningens markvardighet span- 
 de alia sinnen. Midten af storgatan holls af soldater, icke utan 
 moda, ren och oppen fran den patrangande mangden. Andtli- 
 gen kom det efterlangtade upptradet: en knall-raket sprang i luf- 
 ten, och tie hastar, utan ryttare, men utstofferade med band, 
 toffsar och fjadrar, losslapptes af sina forare pa det lilla faltetvid 
 
 *) Med ens at once* **) Slatt icke by no mtans* 
 
( ioi ) 
 
 & Madonna della stella. De rannde, allt hvad dc formadde, 
 tvars igenom staden till Porta Romana, som var vadjoinalet; en 
 blef omsider den forst ankomne, ocli hoga gladjeskri helsade den 
 flasande segraren. Skri af mindre glad beskaffenhet utstottes dock 
 snart af personer, som kort tillforene slagit vad med hvarandra 
 om taflingens utgang; de som forlorat, forargade sig. Annu hog- 
 ljuddare gralade sins emellan de trenne hastarnes stalldrangar, 
 som ledsagat dem ut till kampen; den segrande hastens blef be- 
 skylld af de tvenne andra, att han begagnat otillatliga medel, 
 till och med trolldom, for att skaffa sitt kreatur triumf. Nagra 
 askadare blandade sig i tvisten; vreden och forvirringen steg mer 
 och mer; da lyckligtvis genom qvinnornas mellankomst friden i 
 en blick aterstallas. Man kan ej visa storre bojlighet och hor- 
 samhet mot det vackra kbnet. Nara bredvid oss tratte tvenne 
 karlar med alia tecken af den haftigaste forbittring; plotsligen 
 kommo deras hustrur, fattade hvardera sin man i axeln, och ska- 
 kade honom helt Jindrigt ett par ganger af och till; mannerne 
 sago sig om, igenkande sina makar, tystnade *) pa stunden och 
 **) skiijde sig at, till utseendet fullkomligt sansade och lugna. 
 
 Festen var slutad, men gladjen fortfor. I alia osterior, — 
 sa heta krogarna har, — brunno gastvanliga ljus, och pa smala 
 bankar, langsefter aflanga bord, drucko man och qvinnor af alia 
 aldiar hvarandra tappert till, ur blankande, ail lid pa nytt fyllda 
 vinflaskor; spisande dervid sina enkla gnnstlingsriHter, sallat, 
 prosciutlo och salami. De fornamare sutto pa flatade stolar 
 utanfor stadens prydligaste caffehus, och slukade med hanryckning 
 det ena isglaset efter det andra. Nappeligen behofs det tillagg, 
 att i hela den stora folkhopen allt tillgick anstandigt och stilla. 
 Italienaren ar af naturen sa mattlig, eller sa lyckligen physiskt 
 danad och omgifven, att en drucken menniska i delta land skat- 
 tas for en lika sfor, som skandlig sallsamhet. Derfore aro ej har, 
 liksom i Norden, skoj och slagsmal vasendtliga bestandsdelar af 
 folklustbarheter. Med en vida mindre vardad moralisk och reli- 
 gios uppfostran, an var allmoges, har den italienska en instinkt 
 for hofsamhet, skick, skonhet, som i manga stycken ersatter den. 
 Vi, sasom Svenskar, maste i detta fall (liksom i flera) trosta oss 
 *) PS stunden immediately. **) Skiijde sig at separated. 
 
( 102 ) 
 
 med den utsigt, att smaningom, genom imraerfort kraftfullare 
 och i det allmanna lefvemet verksamt ingripande grundsatser, 
 lagar, sedliga, vetenskapliga, politiska och poetiska bernodanden, 
 kunna erofra oss en jemnvigt mot de hafvor, dem naturen sa 
 ymnigt slosat pa Soderns innevanare, och hvilka de visserligen 
 foga benyttja till framskridande i menskiig foradling. Men hvilka 
 oden an hadanefter denna naturs barn ma ttnderga, synes, hvad 
 deras religion angar, alternative! for alltid vara stalldt mellan 
 in°'en 9 eller en i viss matto polytheistisk. De, som nu vilja re- 
 formera Italien, utan att battre forsta silt folk an nagonting an- 
 nat, hafva hunuit till forstnamnda standpunkten ; men skola just 
 derfor aldrig kunna lyckas, eller atmiostone aldrig frambringa 
 nagot bestandaude. *) Tills vidare dyrka dessa bygders harmlosa 
 menniskor Christendomens Gud; men pa sitt vis. De tro, att 
 han gerna ser sina Heliga ihagkommas med festlig vordnad ; de 
 erkanna hans narvarelse, men icke med djup tystnad och melan- 
 cholisk vardighet, utan med jublande frojd; de prisa honom, lik- 
 som foglame under himmelen, med sang och lekar. 
 
 P D. A. Atterbom. 
 
 UR 'SOLFJEDERN." 
 
 Drottningholms anblick gjorde pa Lovisa Ulrica **) ett djupt 
 och angenamt intryck — ett intryck for lifstiden. "Har — ut- 
 brast hon — blir mig godt att vara!" Och aningen bedrog henne 
 icke: har tillbragte hon sioa lyckligaste dagar i ett land, som 
 hennes egen herrsklystnad och hennes gemals vankelmod stortade 
 i olyckor; och "Chinas'' ***) anlaggning blef minnesvarden ofver 
 hennes frojder. 
 
 Medan hon betraktade det herrliga siottet, och, for att saga 
 sina nya landsman, sina blifvande undersater, en artighet, upp- 
 manade fioken Kuesbeck att tillsta, det Preussen ej agde nagot 
 praktfullare att skryta med, svangde prinsessan mellan sina fingrar 
 en dyrbar solfjeder af elfenben, tunn som lof, skor som glas, 
 konstigt inlagd med guld, omsom genombruten, omsom prydd 
 
 *) Tills vidare for the present. **) The consort of Fredrik I of 
 
 Sweden on approaching that place on board a yacht ***) Name 
 
 of a kind of pavilion at Drottningholm. 
 
( 103 ) 
 
 med de finaste bilder i upphojdt arbete, rned eU ord: ett verk- 
 ligt masterverk i silt slag* 
 
 Under en rorelse af gladje, da hon skamtade med de kring- 
 staende, slant solfjedern ur hennes hand, foil ned pa dacket och 
 sprang i stycken. Hoffolket betogs af ledsnad och forskade oro- 
 ligt i sin herrskarinnas anlete, nar man till henne aterlemnade 
 de i hast hopplockade spillrorna af det forstorda konststycket. 
 Lovisa Ulrica var for litet qvinna att grama sig ofver forlusten 
 af en grannlat, for mycket stolt alt latsa mer an flyktigt *) gifva 
 akt pa ett sa lumpet ofall. Hon motlog, utan att forrada nagon 
 sinnesrorelse, bitarue af solfjedern och yttrade med eftertryck, 
 medan de Brandenburgska ogonen gjorde en monstrande rund 
 genom de kringstaendes krets: "Pa staterna och pa min krossade 
 solfjeder kan man lampa samma anmarkning: sammanbindningen 
 utgor deras styrka; och tvertom: splittring forstor dem^ 
 
 Sorl af bifall och beundran besvarade Prinsessans traffan- 
 de omdome. 
 
 "Som en vackelse att behjerta den sanning, hvilken nu tycks 
 ansla — fortfor Lovisa Ulrica — ber jag eder emottaga och for- 
 vara detta." 
 
 Och nu utdelade hon at de kringstaende bitarne af den son- 
 driga solfjedern. 
 
 "En sallsam kunglig gafva, icke sannt?" — tillade hon slut- 
 ligen, spefullt smaleende — "jag skall framdeles gora den rnera 
 vardig mig sjelf och eder." M. J. Crusenstolpe. 
 
 lit "xMiIebnittgeit tin a»enntffoflagfetg eaga*" 
 
 9JJenff(tgf;eten3 aUmatma ftrafwanbe $a jcrbcn Ijax (jitintiU^ tt;b? 
 Itgcn **) gatt nt pa, att i aUt ftcrre ocf; ftbxxc fcremngar fntyta men= 
 mffonta ttfffamman& Sftagcn fictre fBrentitg tan i betta affeenbe pa 
 jcrben tcf'e giftoaS, an ben, fern later ftg BtlbaS af feffen pa jortytanS 
 16egge fyemtSferer, ben f* t gamta roetlben (Slften, Stfttfa ocf; (gurcpa) 
 c$ ben f> t nt;a (norra cd? febra Sfmertfa), Sften t ben cpot, ber 
 ttri leftoa, (;afnxt be§a tegge fjemt'SfererS pgten annu Ijnnnit fega (angte 
 an att upptdtfas for ^maranbra. ©era8 natmare fotrening Hit en 
 
 Gifva akt pa notice. **) ©att lit pa tended to, 
 
( 104 ) 
 
 fyelfyet, en enfyt, fom tcfe fcet^bbe nagontmg mmbre an ^eta toar pla* 
 xut$ anbeltfS fcrmganbe ttfl en fjdl: betta tt{fl)or fommanbe ttber, ©n 
 fa unfeerfat forenmg fan annu tcfe pa langt nar toara mer an anab, 
 ba fjctftoa fammanfmaltanbet af IDrtent meb SDcctbent mom ben gamfa 
 toertben (StflenS, 2tfrtfa3 odj ©uropaS Mtur^fammantmbmng) fcefins 
 ner fig langt tfran att toara toerfftalbt, eljuru bet reban t Sttebetttben 
 grunbabeS ocfj £iirjabe& 
 
 Sit ttoenne fragor af egen marftmirbigfiet mafle tot lemna tear 
 uppmarffaml?et: 1) t;toarfore ben menfffiga rorelfen oftoer jorben, fa 
 tocil t oblingenS gang, fom t fiammaweS toanbrmgar, tyttmttttS, cfttjer^ 
 fjuftoub odj fa langt ttttfiafa tot fanna, aftttb fEett tfran ofter tttt toes 
 per, b. to* f. i en rtgtmng, motfatt jorben3 egen rotation (ring ajreln? 
 2) £)m jorben, o$ menniffopgtet berpa, l;toilfet t ctt famtag utgor 
 $Untkn$ tbeata ^rinctp, fjal etter anbelif, fan anfe§ gamma! efter 
 ung? b* to* f, om ben tfran fin fcegtynnelfe (planetenS ffapelfe) rafc= 
 nabt, numera natt ttt fabant uttoecfltngStiftftanb, Mmen, att ben i 
 ftna 6ilbntng3frafter gar utfore, effer om ben tde annu Kjunntt ctt fcU 
 bant Mmen? SSart ftoar pa ben febnare fragan, ftobt pa geclogtffa 
 c$ ^tfioriffa antebningar, ffatt filiftoa, att jorben toifjerltgen *) toartt 
 tttt t manga artufenben mer an man want ftg att antaga; mm att 
 benna ttbertymb liftoal for en toarelfe af jcrbenS fior^et feet^ber fa It 
 ttt, att toar planet annu id e fclott mafte toara ganffa ung, ntan mfc 
 fy&nba ej **) en gang t;unnen ur emfcrtyotittftanbet £)m fa ffuffe toa* 
 ra, l)toilfet ttll^or ben utforltgare unberfofmngen att ana, fa fJola tot 
 fa fe, att beraf ocffa ftoaret filter, fatoat pa ben forra fragan, fom t 
 attmanfyt pa manga anbra Ijogfi nngttga, fymlfa nu ligga mangen 
 om menntffoflagtetS toal bjupt Mtymrab tanfare pa ^jertat 
 
 S. 3. 2. Stfmqwift. 
 
 *) Iffiartt till has existed. **) (Sn ctang even. 
 
 This chapter is printed in the old Swedish character, as it is ne- 
 cessary the student should become familiar with that type. 
 
( 105 ) 
 
 Verse. 
 
 JEMFORELSE. 
 
 Hvad blanker pa grenen af rosens trad? 
 En droppe, som tillrar och tindrar! 
 Hur ringa han ar! hur skalfvande spad! 
 Men en sol i den lilla dock glindrar. 
 
 Hvad blanker pa grenen af Lifvets trad? 
 En sjal, sora lider och njuter! 
 Hur trang hon sig kanner! hur arm till och med! 
 Men en Gud hon inom sig dock sluter. 
 
 Sa aro de bada speglar, forvisst, 
 Af ett ljus, som fyller all verlden; 
 Och bada bland tornen, forst liksom sist, 
 Tillbringa blicken af farden. 
 
 Men droppen, hvad ar han? En dagg, en tar, 
 Som vinden foraktar att spara. 
 At sjalen blott gafs ett lif, som bestar; 
 En ljusbild, som hon kan forvara. 
 
 Och glanser den klar — hur ljufligt ar da, 
 
 Att vara en droppe af Lifvet! 
 
 Ma vindarne komma, ma vindarne ga: 
 
 Dig ar det ev'drldliga gifvet. 
 
 P. D. A. Attehbom. 
 
 FLODEN. 
 
 Vid flodens kalla sitter jag och stilla 
 betraktar himlabarnet, nyfodt der. 
 I fjallens vagga hvilar an den lilla, 
 och diar molnet, som dess moder ar. 
 
 Men se i skogen vaxer gudasonen, 
 och drommer redan om bedrifters larm. 
 Han gungar solen och han gungar maneri, 
 med evig langtan i sin unga barm. 
 
( 106 ) 
 
 Men icke trifs han under furens grenar, 
 ej mellan bergens tranga vaggar mer. 
 Hur yr han jagar efter dalens stenar! 
 Hur vild han hoppar ifran klippan ner! 
 
 Kom med! Kom med! Sa till hvar back han talar, 
 har braoner solea, dricker sanden er ! 
 J broder, kommen! Genom fait och dalar 
 jag for er alia till vart urspruug ner. 
 
 Och regnets soner h5ra det och folja 
 
 med sorl den unge afventyrarn at. 
 
 Likt kungens hjertan svaller hogt hans bolja, 
 
 och skog och klippa storta i hans strat. 
 
 Nu ner pa slatten stiger segerhjelten, 
 med morkbla haren, hyllad af en hvar. 
 Hans ande lifvar de forbranda falten, 
 han doper lander med sitt namn — och far. 
 
 Och skaldens Sanger till hans ara ljuda, 
 och skepp och manner dra med honom han. 
 Till gast de rika stader honom bjuda, 
 och blomsterangar fatta om hans knan. 
 
 Men ej de halla honom qvar, han hastar 
 
 de gyllne torn, de rika fait forbi, 
 
 och hastar oupphorligt, tills han kastar 
 
 sig i sin faders famn, och dor deri. 
 
 Esaias Tegner. 
 
 EN MORGON I VILLA REALE. •) 
 
 Jag gick en dag, vid lofvens latta susning, 
 Langs utmed stranden fram till Maros graf, 
 Och ogat njot, med aldrig mattad tjusning, 
 En sadan himmel och ett sadant haf. 
 Framfor mig krusades den biaa fjarden 
 Af vindens anda, svaikande och ljuf: 
 
 I Neapel. 
 
( 107 ) 
 
 Bakom mig lag den skonsta slad i verlden, 
 Och cuidl emot mig reste sig Vesuv. 
 Sangfiiglar slogo, taflande om priset, 
 Sin fulla drill i fikonlofvens natt: 
 Och al it var helsa, allt var ljnst och gladt, 
 Som forsta dagens sol i Paradiset. 
 
 Bast sa jag gick langs hafvets bugter fram, 
 
 Och gladde mig at sangen, vagen, dagen, 
 
 Med bok i hand satt lulad mot en slam 
 
 En man, med soderns pragel uti dragen. 
 
 De vexlade, for hvarje nylast rad, 
 
 I mimiskt spel: man sag hur vreden jaste 
 
 An i hans brost; — an var han stolt, an glad, 
 
 Han led och njot, han lefde hvad han laste. 
 
 For hvad naturen skref der rundt omkrlng, 
 
 Forsankt i boken, hade han ej oga: 
 
 Af skadespelet i det laga, hoga, 
 
 Han njot, han sag, han horde ingenting. 
 
 Men moln och solsken tlogo ofver pannan, 
 
 Och ogat omsom tarades och log; — 
 
 Sa satt han, laste sida efter annan, 
 
 Och sag ej opp, och andan knappt han drog. 
 
 Den mannen — tankte jag — lar solen branna 
 
 I hjernans kamrar; ar det ej en tok, 
 
 Som pa en dag, en sadan ort som denna, 
 
 Kan glomma jord och himmel — for en bok! 
 
 Och dock — det lyser eld, det blixtrar snille 
 
 Ur dessa ogon, dessa musklers spel; — 
 
 Det ar ej hans, nej, det ar bokens fel: 
 
 Den boken fram for allt jag kanna ville. 
 
 Pa skalder har Italien ingen brist, 
 
 Fran Dante ner till Monti hvilken skara! 
 
 Ja, en af dessa lar val denne vara, 
 
 Men hvem? Lat se! En af de storsta visst, 
 
 Nu mannens intryck syntes djupa, starka, 
 
 Da tankte jag; det sjelfva Dante ar; 
 
( 108 ) 
 
 Men ater blef ban vek, och oin, och kar — 
 Da tankte jag: nej, nej, det ar Petrarca! 
 
 Sa, oviss an, jag gick min bana fram 
 Af skona stunder att ett mer forvarfva, 
 Och, mellan Cap Misen och Cap Minerva, 
 Jag sag hur Capri utpa Golfen samm. 
 Tva uddar, lika herrliga att skada! 
 Hvart skall hon styra kosau val i dag? — 
 Hon tycktes oviss, hon, emellan bada, 
 Som mellan Dante och Petrarca jag. — 
 Men redan brande solen ofver mattan, 
 Facchinon lopp till Osterians bord, 
 Och herden fran Puzzouli dref sin hjord 
 Till Pausilippen, in i svala grottan. 
 Och hafvet glodde nu i middagsbrand, 
 Och ingen blomraa mer formadde vaka, 
 Och, djur och vaxter, alia efter hand 
 I slummer sanktes - — jag gick hem tillbaka. 
 Men vid jag sa till hemmet vande om 
 Att, lik de andra, njuta min siesta, 
 Der mannen satt och laste nyss, jag kom 
 I forbifarten an en blick att fasta. 
 Fdrsvunnen mannen var,. men boken qvar, 
 Och denna nu jag ej var sen att taga; — 
 Det Dante ej, det ej Petrarca var, 
 Det var en landsman, det var Frithiofs Saga. 
 
 C. W. Bottiger. 
 
 THORSTENS RAD TILL FRITHIOF. 
 
 (Ur Frithiofs Saga.) 
 
 Derefter uppstod Thorsten och take sa: 
 "Ej hofves kung att ensam till Oden ga. 
 Vi delat lifvets skiften ihop, kung Bele, 
 Och doden, vill jag hoppas, vi ocksa dele. 
 
( 109 ) 
 
 Sod Frithiof, alderdomen har hviskat mig 
 I orat mangen varning, den ger jag dig. 
 Pa atthog Odens faglar sla ned i Norden, 
 Men pa den gamles lappar mangvise orden. 
 
 Framst vorda hoga gudar, ty ondt och godt, 
 Som storm och solsken, komma fran himlen blott. 
 De se i hjertats lonnhvalf, fast det ar slutet, 
 Och langa ar fa galda hvad stunden brutit. 
 
 Lyd kungen. En skall styra med kraft och vett; 
 Skum natt har manga ogon, men dagen ett. 
 Helt lalt den battre, Frithiof, fordrar den baste, 
 Och egg har svardet nodig, men afven faste. 
 
 Hog kraft ar gudars gafva; men Frithiof, mins 
 Att styrka batar foga, der vett ej finns. 
 Tolfmannakraft har bjornen, af en man slagen; 
 Mot svardshugg halles skolden, mot valdet lagen. 
 
 Af fa den stolte fruktas, men hatas af en hvar, 
 Och ofvermod, o Frithiof, ar fallets far. 
 Hogt sag jag mangen flyga, nu stodd pa krycka, 
 Ty vadret rar for arsvaxt, och vind for lycka. 
 
 Dag skall du prisa, Frithiof, sen bergad sol sig doljt, 
 Och 61, nar det ar drucket, och rad, nar foljdt. 
 Pa mangen sak forlitar sig ungersvannen, 
 Men striden profvar klingan, och noden vannen. 
 
 Natlgammal is tro icke, ej vardags sno, 
 
 Ej somnad orm, ej talet af knasatt mo; 
 
 Ty qvinnans brost ar svarfvadt pa hjul, som rullar, 
 
 Och vankelmod bor under de liljekullar. 
 
 Du sjelf dor han, och han dor hvad dig tillhor; 
 Men en ting vet jag, Frithiof, som aldrig dor, 
 Och det ar domen ofver dod man: derfore 
 Hvad adelt ar, du vilje, hvad ratt, du gore." 
 
( no ) 
 
 Sa varnade den gamla i kungasal , 
 Som skalden varnat sedan i Havamal. 
 Fran slagt till slagte gingo karnfulla orden, 
 Och djupt ur kumlen hviska de an i Norden. 
 
 Esaias Tegner. 
 
 DEN LILLA KOLARGOSSEN. 
 
 "I skogen vid milan sitter far, 
 
 Mor sitter hemraa och spinner. 
 
 Vanta, jag blir val ocksa karl, 
 
 Far en fastemo efter mitt sinne! 
 
 Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 
 Tidigt med solen jag hemifran gick: — 
 
 Friskt lif, medan solen glimmar! — 
 
 Till far skall jag bara mat och dryck, 
 
 Nu komma snart qvallens timmar. 
 
 Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 
 Jag ar radder pa liten gron stig, 
 
 Der jag ensam i skogen mand 1 ganga; 
 
 Men furorna se sa morkt pa mig, 
 
 Och bergen kasta skuggor sa langa. 
 
 Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 
 Tra la la! — Friskt sinne som fogel i flygtl — 
 
 Nu vill jag springa och sjunga — 
 
 Hu! Utur berget det svarar sa styggt, 
 
 Och ordena komma sa tunga. 
 
 Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 
 Ack, vote jag hos min gamle far: 
 Jag bjornen hor brumma och sjunga. 
 Och bjornen han ar den starkaste karl, 
 Och skonar hvarken gamla eller unga, 
 Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 
( 111 ) 
 
 Och skuggan den faller sa tjock, sa tjock, 
 
 Som en fall ofver ensamma leden. 
 
 Det tassar, det braskar ofver sten och stock, 
 
 Och trollena trada pa heden. 
 
 Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 
 Ack, Gud, der ar ett, der ar tva! — I sitt garn 
 
 De mig ta — se, hur' granna de svinga! 
 
 De vinka! — Gud trosta mig, fattiga barn! 
 
 Har galler for lifvet alt springa. 
 
 Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen.'" 
 
 Och natten, den nedsteg, och timman blef sen, 
 
 Och villare och villare blef leden. 
 
 Det tassar, det rasslar ofver stock och sten — 
 
 Den lilla springer pa heden. 
 
 Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 
 Med pickande hjerta, med rosblommad kind, 
 Vid milan hos sin far nan fallar ner. 
 Valkomraen, valkommen, kar sonen min! — 
 "Ack, jag har sett trollen och val mer!" 
 Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 
 "Min son! Jag satt har sa manget ar, 
 
 Och ar med Guds hjelp val behallen. 
 
 Den rait kan lasa sin Fader Var, 
 
 Han rades hvarken fan eller trollen; 
 
 Fast det ar morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 
 E. G. Geijer 
 
 FLYTTFAGLARNE. 
 
 Se faglarnes skara! 
 Till frammande land 
 De suckande fara 
 Fran Gauthiods strand. 
 Med vadren de blanda 
 Sitt klagande ljud: 
 "Hvar skola vi landa ? 
 Hvart for oss ditt bud?" 
 Sa ropar den fjadrade skaran till Gud. 
 
( 112 ) 
 
 "Vi lemna med oro 
 De skandiska skar. 
 Vi trifdes, vi voro 
 I blommande lindar, 
 Der nastet vi byggt, 
 Balsamiska vindar 
 Oss vaggade tryggt. 
 Nu strackes mot okanda rymder var flygt. 
 
 Med rosiga hatten 
 Pa lockar af guld 
 Satt midsommarsnatten, 
 I skogen, sa huld. 
 Ej kunde vi somna, — 
 Sa dejlig hon var — 
 Af vallust blott domna. 
 Tills morgonen klar 
 Oss vackte pa nytt fran sin brinnande char. 
 
 Ljuft traden da sankte 
 Kring tufvor sitt hvalf, 
 Dem perlor bestankle, 
 Der tomrosen skalf. 
 Nu skoflad ar eken, 
 Och rosen har flytt. 
 Af vindarna leken 
 1 storm sig forbytt. 
 Af frostblommor hvita ar majfaltet prydt. 
 
 Hvad gora vi langre 
 I norden? — Dess pol 
 Blir dagligen trangre, 
 Mer dunkei dess sol. 
 Hvad batar att qvida? 
 Vi lemna en graf. 
 Att fly i det vida, 
 Gud vingar oss gaf. 
 Sa varen oss helsade, brusande haf: 
 
( 113 ) 
 
 Sa fiiglarna qvada 
 Pa skyndande f§rd. 
 Snart mottar de spada 
 En skonare verld, 
 Der rankorna skalfva 
 I almarnas topp, 
 Der backarne hvalfva 
 Bland rayrten silt lopp, 
 Och lundarna klinga af njutniug och hopp. 
 
 Nar grymt sig forbyter 
 Ditt jordiska val, 
 Nar hostvinden ryter, 
 Gral icke, o sjal ! 
 Det ler bortom hafven 
 Mot fageln en. strand; 
 Pa hinsidan grafven 
 Ar afven elt land , 
 Forgyldt af den eviga raorgonens brand. 
 
 Stagnelius. 
 
 LAPPENS SANG. 
 
 Spring min sualla Ren, 
 ftfver berg och fait ! 
 Vid rain flickas talt 
 Far du krafsa se'n. 
 Ymnig mossa der 
 Under drifvan ar. 
 
 Dagen ar sa kort, 
 
 Vagen ar sa lang! 
 
 Spring du vid min sang! 
 
 Lat oss skynda bort! 
 
 Har ar ingen ro, 
 
 Bar blott ulfvar bo. 
 
 • 
 Se, der flog en dm : 
 
 Sail den vingar har! 
 
( H4 ) 
 
 Se, hur raolnet far? 
 Satt jag i dess horn, 
 Sag jag re'n kanske 
 Dig der borta le. 
 
 Du! som hjertat har 
 Fangade i hast: 
 Sa en vild-ren fast 
 Vid en lam man snar! 
 0! du drar mig mer 
 An en fors dit ner. 
 
 Se'n jag fick dig se, 
 Tusen tankar jag 
 Har bad' natt och dag; 
 Tusen aro de, 
 Och blott en anda; 
 Alt dig ega fa. 
 
 Du ma gomma dig 
 Bakom daldens sten, 
 Eller, med din ren, 
 Fly till skogs for mig: 
 Undan, undan skall 
 Bade sten och tall. 
 
 Spring rain snalla ren, 
 Ofver berg och fair ! 
 Vid min flickas lalt 
 Far du krafsa se^. 
 Ymnig mossa der 
 Under drifvan ar. 
 
 Franzen. 
 
 FORSAKELSE. 
 
 Hvi skulle jag ej mota glad min plaga? 
 Hon ar en engel, sand till mjg fran Gud. 
 Hvi skulle jag den gode Fadren fraga, 
 Hvarfor han valde henne till silt bud? 
 
( "5 ) 
 
 Som fageln under modrens vingar hvilar, 
 Intill hans brost jag lutar mig i ro, 
 Och, kommer doden an raed tusen pilar, 
 Jag segrar dock, och segren ar min tro. 
 
 Liksom en dufva mild sig bonen hojer 
 Emot min Faders stjernefaste bla, 
 Och, nar min Fader i sitt ljus hon rojer, 
 Hon hviskar stilla i hans ora sa: 
 
 Lai offrel af min vilja Dig behaga, 
 Du, som djupet af milt hjerta ser! 
 Jag vill af Dig min kalk med kailek taga, 
 Liksom Du honom ulaf karlek ger. 
 
 VlTALIS. 
 
 JULQVALLEN. 
 
 Den bleka manen sken pa mon, 
 Af hunger tjot i klyftan Ion, 
 Och^hnndens skall Ijod langt i byn ; 
 Men vandrarn gick vid skogens bryn, 
 I odemarken lag hans tjall. 
 Del var en kulen juleqvall. 
 
 Han skyndade sin trotta gang 
 Pa stigen, ofveryrd och lang, 
 Af barn och maka vanlad hem: 
 Han bar ett hogtids-biod at dem, 
 Pa herregaln i byn begardt. 
 De sjelfve lange bark forlart. 
 
 Del borjar morkna mer och mer, 
 Da han en ensam gosse ser, 
 Som sitler stum pa diifvans rand 
 Och andas i sin kalla hand. 
 Vid qvallens an ej slackla sken, 
 Han (ycktes halfl forslelnad ren. 
 
( 116 ) 
 
 "Hvart leder, arma barn, din slig? 
 Korn hem till oss att varma dig!" 
 Sa sagdt, han tog den frnsna med, 
 Och hann omsider gardens led, 
 Och tradde in till stugans fest 
 Med brodet och sin spada gast. 
 
 Vid muren salt hans dagars trost, 
 Med yngsta barnet vid sitt brost: 
 'Du drojt sa lange pa din fard, 
 Kom hit och salt dig vid var hard! 
 Och du ocksa!" — sa 6m, sa lugn 
 Hon ledde gossen narmre ugn. 
 
 Och snart, vid hennes vard, man fann 
 Hur brasan mera lifligt brann. 
 Hon tycktes glomma bort sin nod, 
 Hon tog sa gladt sin makes brod, 
 Och bar det fram till aftonvard, 
 Med litet mjolk i bunken spard. 
 
 Fran halmen, glest pa golfvet bredd, 
 Till festens maltid, sparsamt redd, 
 De munira barnen redan gatt; 
 Vid muren qvar blef gasten blott. 
 Hon tog den arma med sig da, 
 Och forde honom fram ocksa. 
 
 Och nar en tacksam bon var slnt, 
 Hon tog sitt brod och delte ut. 
 "Valsignad ar den godes skank," 
 Sa take gossen pa sin bank, 
 Och taren i hans oga log, 
 Nar han den bjudna skifvan tog. 
 
 Hon ville dela som hon delt, 
 I hennes hand var brodet helt. 
 Forvanad hon sitt oga fast 
 Pa fraralingen, sin spada gast; 
 
( 117 ) 
 
 Hon undrar och hon ser och set, 
 Han syntes ej densamma mer. 
 
 Hans oga brann, sora stjernan, klart, 
 
 Hans panna lyste underbart, 
 
 Fran skuldran spridde sig hans dragt, 
 
 Som dimmorna for vindens flagt, 
 
 Och hastigt star en engel der, 
 
 Sa skon, som Skaparns himmel ar. 
 
 Ett saligare ljus gick opp, 
 
 Hvart hjerta slog af frojd och hopp. 
 
 Det var en oforgatlig qvall 
 
 Uli det goda folkets t jail ; 
 
 Och skonare var ingen fest, 
 
 Ty engel n blef hos dem som gast. 
 
 Sen mangen vinler gjort sitt lag, 
 
 Jag kom en julqval! dit och sag. 
 
 De godas hydda fanns der an, 
 
 Och deras soneson i den; 
 
 Han hade borjat grana ren, 
 
 Och salt till bords vid brasans sken. 
 
 Det var sa ijust, det var sa gladt; 
 Hans maka vid hans sida satu 
 Och barnaskaran rask och skon; 
 Det var, som om de slulat bon, 
 Det var, sora om de hade trott, 
 Alt i en helgedom de bott. 
 
 Men hogst vid bordet brann elt ljus, 
 Det enda i de frommas hus, 
 Dit stalldes mjolk och hvetebrod, 
 Men ingen njol dess ofverflod. 
 Jag fragle hvems den platsen var? 
 "Den gode engelns" gafs till svar. 
 
 RUNEBEBG, 
 
( 118 ) 
 
 SVENSK YNGLINGASANG. 
 
 Ballen 
 Vi spanj&a, 
 Och brynjor vi draga, 
 Och hurtigt till strids, som till lekar, det gar. 
 Hjelten 
 Vi kanna, 
 Soua skall oss ledsaga 
 Med rosl och med klinga i fadernas spar. 
 
 Gifva 
 
 Vi handen, 
 Atl oss vi forsamla, 
 Likt ljungande viggar vid Asa-Thors rosl ; 
 Lifva 
 Da anden 
 Du hoga, du gamla 
 Manhafligbets-kansla i nordmanna brdst! 
 
 Flamma 
 Som farit, 
 Pa blankande svarden, 
 Med faderna fordom i ledungafard ! — 
 Samma 
 Du varit 
 Och saroma kring verldeo 
 Du blixtre annu fran de Gotiska svard! 
 
 Kunna 
 Vi falla, 
 Vi kunna ej svika 
 Din vantan, din fordran, o Svea, var mor! 
 Unna 
 Oss alia 
 Den trosten tillika, 
 Alt du at var karlek din ara foriror! 
 
( 119 ) 
 
 Let oss 
 For s vara 
 Din blahvita fana, 
 Din frihet och lag under Oscars befal ! 
 At oss 
 Forvara 
 Den lotten att dana 
 Din stollhet — och lefva och do for dill val! 
 
 Wallin. 
 
 KYRKAN. 
 
 Harda skiften, bittra profningstider 
 
 Bragt fran eget hemraan, gods och valstand 
 
 Djupt i nod och armod bonden Onni. 
 
 Aren harjat sist hvad odet skonat. 
 
 Fem och sjutti vintrar lackt hans hufvud 
 
 Med en sno, som ingen somraar smalter. 
 
 Ett blott egde nan af allt, hvad fordom 
 
 Gjort hans gladje, etl blott, sin fortroslan 
 
 Pa den Gud, som medgang sandt och morgang; 
 
 Och han bodde nu, till dorrn forvisad, 
 
 Gomd, forbisedd, pa en anuans hemman ; 
 
 Af sin sockens mildhet underhallen. 
 
 Men midsommardagen grydde, folket 
 Vaknade i stugan; aldre, yngre 
 Kladde sig i hogtidsdragter, alia 
 Ville skynda nu till Herrans tempel. 
 Hos den gamle vacktes sarnma langtan, 
 Och han gick till varden fram och talle: 
 "Lat mig folja dig i dag till Kyrkan, 
 Kare broder, varen ut jag sutit, 
 Full af krampor, i mitt horn vid muren, 
 Och ej hort Guds ord pa halfva aret." 
 
 Varden viste ut mot trasket. Tjocknad 
 Lag en hvitgra dimma an derofver, 
 
( 120 ) 
 
 Och ej strand, ej vag, ej llolmar syutes, 
 "Vill du sjelf forsoka hilla vagen," 
 Sade han, "med bat far ingen annan; 
 Men till fats ar farden lang kring viken, 
 Och for dig finns nu ej hast i garden." 
 
 Nar den gamle hort det harda ordet, 
 Gick han tyst till stranden, loste baten 
 Och begynte ro i graa dim man. 
 "Den, som leder fiskens strat i hafvet, 
 Fagelns strat i ltiften, alt de komma 
 Dit Hans lag dem kallar, Han skall foga, 
 Att ock jag i dag Hans kyrka finner." 
 
 Stunder tloto borl, blott sjo och locken 
 Sag den gamle, fran sin kosa vilsnad, 
 Och nans kraft begynte svika, tyngre 
 Kandes rodden ren och handen domnad. 
 Nar i morgoolugnet ofver fjarden 
 Forsta gangens ringning ljod, och klangen 
 Hann hans ora, var den dof och raattad, 
 Och han fann sig langt fran kyikan, langre. 
 An nar forst han lade ut frau hemrnet. 
 Och det ringdes andra, tredje gangen, 
 Och fran fjerran an blott komrao ljuden. 
 Och mot hojden hof den gamle ogat, 
 Sag mot graa skyn, som med en fraga, 
 Utan kraft och rad och hopp och bana. 
 
 Men i samma stund i sakta skridning 
 Stotte baten mot en hall, och dnnkelt 
 Ofvan hallen skymtade ur tocknet 
 Fram en strand oeh bjod den gamle hvila. 
 Opp han steg pa stranden, sag omkring sig 
 Kande stallet, kandc on i trasket, 
 Der, som ung, han landat tnsen ganger 
 Och han satte sig pa kala berget 
 Tankfull ned, och morker radde, mulen 
 
 
( 121 ) 
 
 Var hans sjal, och mulen jord och hiramel. 
 
 Men det ringdes sarnman. — Var i hogre 
 
 Makters vard den gamle? — Nar nan hopplos 
 
 Nu mot fastet hojde ogat, syntes 
 
 Klar en hogbla rand emellan molnen, 
 
 Ljusets forebud. I kyrkan skulle 
 
 Sangen borjas; pa den ode holmen 
 
 Drog ock nu den forsta vindflakt andan 
 
 Mellan lofven, och den forsta larkan 
 
 Flog, af dagern vackt, mot skyn. Forsvunnen 
 
 Var naturens dvala snart. Pa toner 
 
 Foljde toner nu, och nya stammor 
 
 Vaknade i dal, i hojd. Ett jubel 
 
 Ljod bland luftens dimmor, ljod bland traden 
 
 Kring den gamle, och nan sjelf af sangens 
 
 Giadje gripen, glomde nod och sorger 
 
 Och foil in raed ord. Den skona Psalmen, 
 
 Sommarns psalm, "den blomstertid nu kommer ,, 
 
 Ljod i stilla darrning fran hans lappar. 
 
 Och den blomstertid var kommen. Sommarn, 
 
 Som han sjong om, var af inga murar 
 
 Utom honom stangd. Dess ortes-angar 
 
 Vaxte for hans fot, dess fagelsanger 
 
 Horde han; och Christus, som han namnde 
 
 Sarons blomster, grona dalens lilja, 
 
 Kom som blomster och som lilja, varmde, 
 
 Som han bad, i hvarje flakt hans sinne. 
 
 Nar han slutat psalmen, hade hbjden 
 Klarnat redan, blott kring lagre rymder 
 Lag ett tocken an. Da steg ur osterns 
 Molnbadd solen opp och gjot en stralflod 
 Ofver landets, ofver vattnets dimma. 
 Tystare blef rymden, luftens skaror 
 Sokte hvila, hvarje vasen tycktes 
 Vilja endast skada nu, ej sjunga; 
 Och den gamle foljde med sitt oga, 
 
( 122 ) 
 
 Stum af andakt, ljusets vag. — Hvad dunkell 
 
 Syntes nyss, var nasta stund forklaradt. 
 
 Udde efter udde dok ur dimman, 
 
 vid 6 stod fram ; en verld af fagring 
 
 Vaxte sakta opp ur skuggans tomhet, 
 
 Tog begransning, farger, glans. 
 
 Forliden 
 Langesen var morgonstunden redan, 
 Nar, med klarnad blick, nied molnfri panna, 
 Rord och tacksam, fran sin plats den gamle 
 Reste sig och gick till jullen ater. 
 Men han sag till afsked an tillbaka 
 Upp mot stranden. "Nu Guds frid med eder, ,, 
 Sa han hordes saga, "faglar alia, 
 Unga broder, syslrar, Guds forsamliug 
 Som med mig, i dag, i samma kyrka, 
 Honom prisat och Hans ara sjungit. 
 Och haf tack, du tolk af himlens laror, 
 Klara sol, som nu for oss predikat, 
 Bojt vart hjerta, alt Hans godhet kanna, 
 Och lagt ut Hans verk for vara 6gon. ,, 
 
 J. L. RUNEBERG, 
 
f 123 ) 
 
 Paht. V. 
 SYNTACTICAL EXERCISES. 
 
 Chapter 1. 
 
 NOUNS. 
 
 {See Syntax page 55 to 57.) 
 
 1. The gloves cosl five shillings a pair. Life is short, 
 but art is long. The admirers of art. The point of the pencil- 
 The weight of the coffee. The size of the painting. Will you 
 send him to me, Captain? Have you spoken to him, sir? The 
 boy had his stick on his shoulder. He laid his arm on the table. 
 M:r L., the carpenter, has sent me. He broke the leg of the 
 table. The consequences of vice. Strength conquered. The girl 
 had such a hat. Is not your cousin a general? Have you sent 
 an answer? He has as good a horse as yours. I have only half 
 an orange. My father is a merchant. What a fine face! Is not 
 M:r S. an Italian? You have not so fine a painting as this. 
 
 2. The leg of the chair was off. He sat on the roof of 
 the cottage. M:rs B. lives in the town of Norkoping. I bought 
 two bottles of wine. The child was his mother's joy. Is not 
 M:rs A. the widow of Captain A. We live in the parish of B. 
 The general has travelled through the kingdom of Spain. Who is 
 the owner of this house. They were to travel by sea. I saw 
 your brother last summer. The patient kept his bed two days. 
 
 NOUNS. 
 
 1. Handske, kosta. — lif, men, konst, lang. — beundrare. — udd, 
 blyertspenna. — vigt, kaffe. — storlek, malning. — skicka, till. — tala 
 med honom. — gosse, sin kapp, axel. — l^gga, arm, bord. — foljd, last. 
 — styrka, segra. — flicka, hatt. — kusin, general. — skicka, svar. — 
 hast. — half, apelsin. — far, grosshandlare. — vacker, ansigte. — Ita- 
 lienare. — vacker, denna. 
 
 2. Fot, stol, borta. — sitta, tak, hydda. — fru> bo, stad. — kopa. 
 butelj, vin. — barn, moder, gladje. — enka. — bo; socken. — resa, ige- 
 nora, Spanien. — egare, hus. — de skulle resa. — se, bror. — patient, da£, 
 
( 124 ) 
 
 Can you not comply with my wish? They sat at table when I 
 came into the room. This man is a friend of freedom. Were 
 you there yesterday evening? The boy went to the table. 
 
 ADJECTIVES. 
 
 (See page 57 to 59). 
 A large house. A good horse. Three white doves. The 
 beautiful child. The warrior's undaunted courage. The girl had 
 her new bonnet. I lent him my new book. Have you heard 
 M:r B ; s beautiful violin? Give me that great chair. This is the 
 greatest room. Have you the same brown horse to day? Beloved 
 sister! This is a broad street. You know what constant perse- 
 verance is necessary. I know what a beautiful creature she is. 
 There were many people in the church. Have you no large boat 
 to lend us? The ink is good. He has had many a fine salmon 
 in that net. I have never had any good opinion of them. The 
 girls were industrious. He has travelled and seen many things. 
 I gave him the black horse. Give him my long whip. 
 
 Chapter 2. 
 
 PRONOUNS. 
 
 (See page 59 to 69). 
 1. James took his book with him. Caroline has hurt her- 
 self. The boy struck himself on the head. Robert saw William 
 and asked him for his (William's) book. The soldiers look their horses 
 with them. The carpenter came to the bricklayer to fetch his rule. 
 
 — kan, icke. — sitta, da, korama in i rum. — denne man. — der. — ga. 
 
 ADJECTIVES. 
 
 Stor. — god. — tre, hvit, dufva. — vaeker, barn. — krigare, ofor- 
 skrackt, mod. — flicka, ny, hatt. — lana, bok. — hora, vacker, fiol. — 
 gifva, stor, stol. — delta, rum. — du, samma, brun. — syster. — bred, 
 gata. — veta, bestandig, ihardighet, nodvandig. — skon, varelse. — det, 
 kyrka. — ingen, stor bat, lana oss. — black, god. — lax, nat. — al- 
 drig, nagou, tanke, om. — flicka, flitig. — resa, se, sak. — gifva, svart. 
 
 — lang, piska. 
 
 PRONOUNS. 
 
 1. Jakob, taga, bok. — Carolina, skada. — gosse, sla, hufvud. — 
 se, Wilhelm, bad hononi om. — soldat, taga, hast. — snickare, komma, 
 murare, hanita. lineal. 
 
( 125 ) 
 
 The boys brought the basket to them. M:r C. asked me to go 
 with him. The sailor came with him. B. went to the fair with 
 them. He took a stick and struck him. The men had a bier 
 to carry her. Have yon been in her room? She went into 
 her garden. He told him to look at himself in the mirror. 
 The king loves his people. Charlotte expected her brother yester- 
 day. He bought his horse. They are to come with them. I 
 walked with her. We sent the letters to him. She kept her 
 book. C. saw L's reward, and rejoiced at his success. The mo- 
 ther loves her children. My aunt sold her house. The merchant 
 paid his debls. I cannot let him lose his money. 
 
 2. I had a dog of his. Have you seen a pen of mine in 
 this room? The boy took a knife of yours. Has not William a 
 horse of his own? The book is cheap, it is well bound. The pen 
 is mine, it is of steal. Have you not a gig of your own? The 
 flower is beautiful, it has grown since last week. I saw the man 
 who painted that picture. The room in which I dwell. What 
 attention he showed to what I said! This young man played, 
 which caused his ruin. The horse, which I sold him, was young. 
 The general was rewarded for exploits which he had never per- 
 formed. The captain is a man, whom all people love. Suppo- 
 sing, which I cannot think probable, I should start tomorrow. 
 G lent me some money, which laid the foundation of my fortune. 
 The figure is in chalk, it is well drawn. The foundation on 
 which this house is built. The politeness with which he addressed her. 
 
 
 — gosse, bara, korg, till. — bedja, folja med. — sjoman, med. — ga, 
 marknad. — taga, kapp, sla. — karl, bar, bara. — vara, rum. — ga, 
 tradgard. — saga, se sig i, spegel. — konung, alska, folk. — Charlotta, 
 vanta, broder, igar. — kopa, hast. — de skola komma, med. — ga, 
 med. — skicka, bref. — behalla, bok. — se, beloning, glada sig, at, 
 framgang. — moder, barn. — moster, salja, hus. — betala, skuld. — 
 lata, forlora, pengar. 
 
 2. Hund. — se, penna, rum. — gosse. taga, knit — Wilhelm, 
 hast. — bok, icke dyr, inbunden. — penna, stal. — har, gig. — blom- 
 ma, vaxa, sedan forra veekan. — se, man, mala, tafia. — rum, bo. — 
 uppmarksamhet, visa, for hvad, saga. — ung, spela, fororsaka, ruin. — - 
 salja, mig. — general, belona, bragd, aldrig, utfora. — alia menniskor al- 
 ska. — i fall, anse, sannolik, fara, imorgon. — lana, pengar, lagga, grun- 
 den, till lycka. — figur, ritad med krita, teckna. — grund, hus, bygga. 
 
 — hoflighet, tilltala. — 
 
( 126 ) 
 
 The man on whom I depended. The industry through which 
 he conquered. 
 
 Chapter 8. 
 
 VERBS. 
 
 (See page 64 to 67). 
 
 1. When he came in, I went away. Does not William 
 play? If you do so, I will tell your brother. Come to me on 
 Wednesday. This horse W. rode. If you are industrious, you 
 will soon overcome these difficulties. If the pupil will not work, 
 the teacher cannot assist him. There were many people at the 
 theatre yesterday. My father walked till he was tired. They 
 gave him the prize. If they drive quickly, they will come before 
 six. Do you sing today? There are some people, who will not 
 work. Henry has exerted himself, and has gained much honour. 
 It appeared lo me, that the child was very ill. Did you send 
 him the cloth, which you promised him. The basket was stolen 
 from her. 
 
 2. James wishes to assist M:r S. The boy would not go with 
 me. The old man would come and play with us for hours to- 
 gether. Will not the vessel come tomorrow? We shall start on 
 Monday. The little girl would not go with us. Is he not to 
 be sent to America? You can go where you please. William 
 shall go to your house. Do you want lo have a stick? I shall 
 see him next week and will tell him what you have said. By 
 working constantly, he gained his object. This building is not 
 worth seeing. L. is clever in drawing. Far from injuring him, 
 
 man, lita. — flit, segra. 
 
 VERBS. 
 
 1. Da, komma, bort. — spela. — om, gora, tala om det, for, bror. 
 
 — kom, om onsdag. — hast, rida pa. — om, flitig, ofvervinna, svarig- 
 het. — elev, arbeta, lararen, hjelpa. — folk, pa spektakel, i gar. — 
 far, ga. — gifva, pris. — kora, fort, komma, innan. — sjunga. — som- 
 liga, menniska, arbeta. — Henric, bemoda sig, vinna, heder. — syntes, 
 att barn, sjuk. — skicka, klade, lafva. — korg, stjala. 
 
 2. Jakob, hjelpa. — folja med. — gubben, komma, leka, flera tim- 
 mar a rad. — komma, fartyg. — fara, mandag. — liten, flicka, folja. 
 
 — skicka, Amerika — ga, hvart, behaga. — ga, ert hus. — hafva, 
 kapp. — se, nasta vecka, saga, hvad. — arbeta, bestandigt, vinna, andamal. — 
 byggnad, se pa. — skicklig, rita. — langt ifran, skada, dnska, framgang — 
 
( 127 ) 
 
 I wish him every success. My brother has no experience in the 
 arl of fencing. She said she had sent Ihe books. He believes 
 ha has heard her. I know she has been here once. Hearing 
 you had gone, we staid where we were. Knowing she would not 
 come alone, I sent a servant to fetch her. I read to him, till 
 he had fallen asleep. He who has wished himself here. Having 
 them in your charge I shall be calm. 
 
 Chapter 4. 
 
 PARTICLES. 
 
 (See page 67 to 73). 
 We have not been to town. He has twenty, nay twenty 
 rise pounds a month. Did W. go with you? yes. It is surely 
 impossible to walk all the way. Have you not seen your bro- 
 ther? yes. The more she spoke the less he attended. The boy 
 who would not play. Were you not at home when he came? 
 Was not the child with you? yes. He was certainly ready, when 
 you came there. They did not come at the time appointed. The 
 sword broke. We turned off to the right. That engraving is 
 by M:r F. Did he not kill himself? Cheese is sold by weight. 
 She read the book against my will. Through your kindness I got 
 the place. Did you not live at M:r B's? We drove towards the 
 square. As you wish it. M:r B. was with me yesterday. He 
 thought his work was free from faults. Have you sent for the 
 carriage? Have you packed up my things! The crew intended 
 to set the ship on fire. He drank to the bottom. Sometimes you 
 
 bror, erfarenhet, konst, fakta. — saga, skicka, bok. — tro, hora, — vet, 
 vara, h&r. — ga, stanna, vara. — veta, komma, allena, betjent, hemta. 
 — lasa for, tills, insomna. — den som, onska, har. — hafva, vard, lugn. 
 
 PARTICLES. 
 
 Vara, stad. — tjugu, pund sterling i manaden. — ga, med. — det, 
 omojligt, ga, hela, vag. — se, bror. — mera, tala, mindre uppmarksam 
 blef han. — gosse, leka. — icke, da, komma. — barn, med. — fardig, 
 komma. — de, icke, tid, utsatt. — varjan, ga af. — vi, till hoger. — 
 kopparstick, H:r F. — lifvet . . . — ost, salja, vigt. — lasa, vilja. — din, 
 godhet, erhalla, plats. — bo. — kbra, torg. — onska det. — var, mig, 
 igar. — tro, arbete. — skicka, vagn. — packa, sak. * — besattning, 3m- 
 na, tanda eld. — dricka, botten. 
 
work well. The letter was among his papers. Send the hat with 
 the other things. This person is not related to you. He stunned 
 him at a blow. What are you playing for? He took him about 
 the waist. He shall do it again. It is not in fashion now. You 
 caunot be jealous of him. We w T aited for you. He was not pre- 
 pared for that. We sent the servant to you. When were yon 
 at the theatre? Did you say it in jest? I saw 7 him in the gallery. 
 Is your brother at sea? He said it was a person by name B. 
 They were silent on his arrival. Were you there at the begin- 
 ning? This took place during his grandfathers time. Her father 
 has two houses besides this estate. He threw the ball at me. 
 
 Promiscuous Exercises 
 
 for translation into Swedish. 
 
 (It is supposed that the following exercises, if properly learned, will 
 be sufficient to lay such a foundation, as will enable the pupil afterwards, 
 with the help of a dictionary, to take any easy English book to trans- 
 late from). 
 
 t 
 
 Among the Assyrians, the marriageable women were put 
 up to auction: and the price obtained for the more beautiful, was 
 assigned as a dow r ry to the more homely. 
 
 2. 
 
 Throughout the whole system of Lycurgns one great principle 
 pervades — Luxury is the bane of society. 
 
 5. 
 
 The first printer in Sweden was named Johan Snell, and 
 the first printed book know r n in that country, is called: Dialogus 
 Crealurarum Moralizatus, printed 14S3. 
 
 — arbeta, bra. - — href, papper. — skicka, hatt, andra. — person, 
 slagt, er. — dofva, ett slag. — spela. — taga, lifvet. — skall, go- 
 ra. — ar icke, modet. — kan, afundsjuk. — vanta, er — beredd, det. 
 
 — skicka, piga. — nar, du, spektaklet, — saga, skamt. — se, laktare. 
 
 — ar, bror. — saga, var, namn — blifva, tyst, ankomst. — du, der, 
 borjan. — - ega rum, farfar, tid. — hennes, tva, egendom. — kasta, 
 boll, mig. 
 
 1. 
 Assyrier, giftvuxna, satta pa auktion, pris, erhalla, vack^r, ansla, 
 hem gift, ful. 
 
 2. 
 Igenom, system, grundsats, ga — yppighet, forderf, samhalle. 
 
 3. 
 
 Boktryckare, Sverge, heta. tryckt ; kanna, land, kalla. 
 
( 129 ) 
 4. 
 
 In some parts of Africa pieces of cloth of a certain size 
 and quality constitute the current coin; while in other parts 
 wedges of salt are said to be applied to the same purpose. 
 
 5. 
 
 Virtue is the best preservative of health, as it prescribes 
 temperance, and such a regulation of our passions as is most 
 conducive to the well being of the animal economy; so that it 
 is, at the same time, the only true happiness of the mind, and 
 the best means of preserving the health of the body. 
 
 6. 
 
 The supreme Being conducteth all His operations by gene- 
 ral laws, and one is, that no perfection can be attained on a 
 sudden. 
 
 7. 
 
 Words are the counters of wise men, and the money of fools. 
 
 a 
 
 The judgment of the women, as a body, is rarely wrong — 
 their feelings and their principles never, — which certainly can- 
 not be said for those of the men. 
 
 4 
 
 Vissa, del, Afrika, sty eke, klade, viss, storlek, finhet, utgdra, 
 bar, mynt; under det att, andra, kil, salt, saga, anviinda, andamal. 
 
 5. 
 
 Dygd, preservativ, helsa, foreskrifva, mattlighet, styrande, befordra, 
 val, djurisk; pa samma gang, lycka, sjal, medel, bibehalla, helsa, kropp. 
 
 6. 
 
 Hogst, vasende, ordna, verk, allman, lag, fullkomlighet, erna, i en hast. 
 
 7. 
 Ord, raknepenning, de vise, mynt, dare. 
 
 8. 
 Omdome, qvinna, corps, sallan, oriktig, kansla, grundsals, visserli- 
 gen, saga, om man. 
 
 9 
 
( 130 ) 
 
 9. 
 
 Lake Ontario, it is interesting to observe, is so deep, that 
 ice never forms upon it. It thus acts the part of a great heater 
 to temper the severity of the winters in those regions; and we 
 find, that the climate on both sides of this magnificent body of 
 water, which is 170 miles in length, by 35 in breadth, is actu- 
 ally much milder in winter, and cooler in summer, than either 
 at New York or Quebec. 
 
 10. 
 
 M:r Addison says: "Our sight is the most perfect, and the 
 most delightful of all our senses. It fills the mind with the largest 
 variety of ideas, converses with its objects at the greatest distance, 
 and continues the longest in action, without being tired, or satia- 
 ted with its proper enjoyments. 
 
 if. 
 
 The glory of the sage consists in being virtuous without 
 affecting to appear so, and his pleasure in becoming still more 
 virtuous from day to day. 
 
 12. 
 
 Timon the Athenian misanthropist one day ascended the 
 rostrum: the people, surprised at this unexpected sight, kept a 
 profound silence. — "Athenians," said he, "I have a small piece 
 of ground on which I mean to build,* there is a figtree on it, 
 which I must cut down. Several citizens have hanged themselves 
 on this tree, and if any of you have a desire to do the same, I 
 now give you notice, that you have not a moment to lose. 
 
 9. 
 
 Sjon, interessant, marka, djup, is, bildas, — utfora, roll, stor var- 
 mare, mildra, stranghet, vinter, trakt, finna, klimat, sida, harlig, vatten- 
 massa, mil, langd, bredd, verkligen, blid, sval, sommar, an, bade. 
 
 10. 
 
 Saga, syn, fullkomlig, angenam, sinne. Uppfylla, sjal, omvexling, 
 ide, urn gas med, foremal, afstand, fortfara, langst, verksamhet, trottna, 
 mattas, egen, njutning. 
 
 11. 
 
 Ara, vise, besta, dygdig, soka, synes, noje, blifva, annu, dag for dag. 
 
 12. 
 
 Ateniensisk misantrop, bestiga, talarestol, folk, forvana, ovantad, 
 syn, iakttaga, djup tystnad. — Ateniensare, litet stycke jord, amna, byg- 
 ga, fikontrad, maste, nedhugga, flere, nagon, 6nskan ? gora, samraa, un- 
 derratta, ogonblick, forlora. 
 
 
( 131 ) 
 13. 
 
 Diagoras of Melos, being one day at an inn where there was 
 a scarcity of wood, seized a statue of Hercules and threw it on 
 the fire, and, alluding to the twelve labours of the hero: "There 
 still remains," cried he, "a thirteenth labour for your godship to 
 complete, and that is to make my dinner boil." 
 
 14. 
 
 The art of printing was explained to a savage king, the 
 Napoleon of his tribes. "A magnificent conception," said he, 
 after a pause; "but it can never be introduced into my domi- 
 nions; it would make knowledge equal, and I should fall. How 
 can I govern my subjects, except by being wiser than they?" — 
 Profound reflection, which contains the germ of all legislative 
 control! When knowledge was confined to the cloister, the monks 
 were the most powerful part of the community; gradually it ex- 
 tended to the nobles, and gradually the nobles supplanted the 
 priests : . . . . 
 
 15. 
 
 To consider history only as a magazine of facts, arranged 
 
 in the order of their dates, is nothing more than the indulgence 
 
 of a vain and childish curiosity; a study which tends to no 
 
 valuable or useful purpose. The object of the study of history 
 
 is one of the noblest of the^ pursuits of man. It is to furnish 
 
 the mind with the knowledge of the great art on which depends 
 
 the existence, the preservation, the happiness and prosperity of 
 
 states and empires. 
 
 13. 
 
 Vardshus, brist, \ed, fatta, bild, kasta, eld, syfta pa, tolf, stor verk, 
 hjelte, annu, qvarsta, utropa, gudomlighet, utfora, koka, middag. 
 
 14. 
 
 Boktryckerikonst, forklara, vild konung, slam, harlig, tanke, paus, 
 men, infora, land, gora, kunskap, lika, falla. — Styra, undersatare, om 
 icke, kunnig. — En, djup, anmarkning, innehalla, fro, laglig, styrelse. 
 kunskap, inskranka, kloster, munk, maktig, del, samhalle, smaningom, 
 utstracka, adel, uttranga, prest. 
 
 15 
 
 Anse, historien, hlott, forradkammare, facta, uppstalla, ordning, da- 
 tum, ingenting, tillfredsstalla, fafang, barnslig, nyfikenhet, studium, leda, 
 af varde, nyttig, andamal, foremal, studerande, adel, sysselsattning, men- 
 niska. — fore, sjal, kunskap, stor, bero, tillvaro, bibehalla, lycka, fram- 
 . gang, stat, valden. 
 
( 132 ) 
 16. 
 
 It is said that the path of virtue is narrow, but it must 
 then be the duty of the educator, to render it as broad as it 
 can possibly be. Instead of this it often seems to be the object 
 to make it so narrow, that no human foot can tread it. The 
 noble, but simple ideas, which have produced so many fanatics 
 and monks, w T ould not have any such missleadiug power on the 
 human race, if one considered the true meaning contained in 
 Almqvist's question : "Is it not noble enough for this world, to 
 be man and nothing more?" 
 
 17. 
 
 Our feelings, especially in youth, resemble that leaf, which 
 in some old traveller, is described as expanding itself to warmth, 
 but when chilled, not only shrinking and closing, but presen- 
 ting to the spectator, thorns which had lain concealed upon the 
 opposite side of it before. 
 
 13. 
 
 Art is the result of inquiry into the beautiful, science of 
 that into the true. You must diffuse throughout a people the 
 cultivation of Truth and the love of Beauty, before science and 
 art will be generally understood. 
 
 16. 
 
 Saga, Tag, dygd, smal, da, skyldighet, uppfostrare, gora, bred, moj- 
 ligen, blifva. I stallet f6r, tyckes, afsigt, gora, smal, ingen mensklig 
 fot, betrada, adel, enkel, ide, alstra, manga, svarmare, munk, missleda, 
 makt, menniskoslaglet, besinna, sanna betydelse, som ligger, fraga, nog, 
 har pa jorden, merjniska, icke. 
 
 17. 
 
 Kansla, isynnerhet, ungdom, likna, blad, hos, gammal, resande, be- 
 skrifva, utbreda, for varme, da, kyla, draga sig tillbaka, tillsluta sig, 
 utan visa, askadare, tdrne, ligga, gdmma, motsatta, sida, forut. 
 
 18. 
 
 Resultat, forskning ofver, skdna, vetenskap, sanna, man, sprida, 
 bland, folk, odling, sanning, karlek till, skonhet, innan, allmant, 
 forsta. 
 
( 133 ) 
 19. 
 
 It is with the streams that refresh and vivify the moral 
 world, as with those in the material earth — they tend and 
 struggle to their level! Interrupt or tamper with this great 
 law r , and city and cottage, tower and temple, may he swept away. 
 Preserve unchecked its vast but simple operation, and the waters 
 will glide on in fertilizing and majestic serenity, to the illimi- 
 table ocean of Human Perfectibility. 
 
 20. 
 
 The late lord Byron spoke thus of travelling: — After all, 
 you must own my project is not a bad one. If Ido not travel 
 now, I never shall, and all men should one day or other. — If 
 we see no nation but our own, we do not give mankind a fair 
 chance — it is from experience, not books, we ought to judge 
 them. There is nothing like inspection and trusting to our 
 own senses. 
 
 19. 
 
 Strom, uppfriska, lifva, moralisk, verld, materiel, jord, syfta, straf- 
 va, jemnhojd, afbryta, leka, stor, lag, stad, hydda, torn, tempel, sopas 
 bort. Bibehalla, ohejdad, vidstrackt, enkel, verkan, valten, skrida, be- 
 frukta, majestalisk, lugn, granslos, ocean, mensklig, utveckling till full- 
 komlighet. 
 
 20. 
 Afliden, tala, resa, Snda, medgifva, plan, dalig, bora, det nagon 
 g, folk, egen, lemna, menniskoslagtet, tillracklig fordel, efter erfa- 
 renhet, bok, domraa, ingenting som gar upp emot, askadning, fdrlitan- 
 de, sinne. 
 
( 134 ) 
 
 A feiv Familiar and Idiomatic Expressions. *) 
 
 Hum star del till ? 
 
 Mar du bra? 
 
 Hum mar din bror? 
 
 Helsa sa mycket till din syster. 
 
 God afton, mitt herskap. 
 
 Gif mig en srnorgas. 
 
 Sla i ett glas vin at mig. 
 Er skal min herre. 
 Far jag lagga for er litet skinka. 
 Vill du hafva en kopp te till? 
 
 Tag hit ett ljus. 
 
 Stang igen dorren. 
 
 Var det godt pris pa detta klade? 
 
 Jag har en hel kladning gjord 
 
 af det. 
 Hum mycket har du betalt i 
 
 arbetslon? 
 En af dessa stolar ar sonder. 
 Sag at snickaren att han kom- 
 
 mer hit. 
 Har frun rum, att hyra? 
 
 Skall jag gifva nagot pa hand? 
 Jag begar detta pa bans vagnar. 
 Vi hade forsprang for dem. 
 Du kan taga det pa kopet. 
 
 How do you do? 
 
 Are you well ? 
 
 How is your brother? 
 
 Present my compliments to your 
 sister. 
 
 Good evening, ladies and gen- 
 tlemen. 
 
 Give me a slice of bread aud 
 butter. 
 
 Pour me out a glass of wine. 
 
 Your health sir. 
 
 May I help you to a little ham. 
 
 Will you take another cup 
 of tea? 
 
 Bring me a lighted candle. 
 
 Shut the door. 
 
 Was this cloth cheap? 
 
 I have a whole suit made of it. 
 
 How r much did you pay for 
 
 making? 
 One of these chairs is broken. 
 Tell the carpenter to come here. 
 
 Have you lodgings to let, ma- 
 dam? 
 
 Shall I give you a deposite? 
 
 I ask this on his behalf.! 
 
 We had the start of them. 
 
 You can take that into the 
 bargain. 
 
 *) For more exercises of this kind, examples for the use of the pre- 
 positions &c. &c. see "Exercises for Conversation in English and 
 Swedish, for the use of both nations''. — Third edition. 
 
( 135 ) 
 
 Han bar gjort mig oratt. 
 Gossen var ej forlagen om svar. 
 
 Vantar han pa svar? 
 
 Han koramer alt fara genom 
 
 Paris. 
 Jag har vantal har halfannan 
 
 Urn ma. 
 Efter mitt ur ar klockan sju. 
 Han berattade historier for oss. 
 De skoto till mals. 
 Han tog dem pa mafa. 
 Har du min bok till hands? 
 Hon ar lika sa vacker som 
 
 system. 
 Han kommer klockan half sex. 
 
 Jag vantade till tre qvart pa alta. 
 
 Elden ar Ids hos Hr B. 
 
 Jag onskar er ett godt nytt ar. 
 
 I pask far jag se honom. 
 
 Vi voro pa speklaklet i lisdags 
 
 atta dagar sedan. 
 Jag skall se henne om lordag 
 
 fjorton dagar till. 
 Hvar var du annan-dag Jul? 
 Jag tillbragte trettonde-dagen 
 
 hos min bror. 
 Brot han ieke nacken af sig. 
 Hum manga syskon har han? 
 
 Delta rum ar lagom stort. 
 Min far lat bygga ett hus der. 
 
 Hon hade begge flickorna med. 
 Han har vrickat handleden pa sig. 
 Kedjan gick af. 
 
 He has wronged me. 
 
 The boy was not at a loss for 
 
 an answer. 
 Does he wait for an answer? 
 He is to go by Paris. 
 
 I have waited here an hour and 
 
 a half. 
 By my watch it is seven o'clock. 
 He told us stories. 
 They were shooting at a mark. 
 He took them at random. 
 Have you my book at hand? 
 She is as pretty as her sister. 
 
 He is to come at half past five 
 o'clock. 
 
 I waited till a quarter to eight. 
 
 There is a fire at M:r B's. 
 
 I wish you a happy new 7 year. 
 
 Next Easier I shall see him. 
 
 We were at the play last tues- 
 day week. 
 
 I shall see her on Saturday 
 fortnight. 
 
 Where were you on Boxing-day? 
 
 I passed twelfthday at my bro- 
 ther's. 
 
 Did he not break his neck? 
 
 How many brothers and sisters 
 has he? 
 
 This room is just large enough. 
 
 My father had a house built 
 there. 
 
 She had both the girls with her. 
 
 He has sprained his wrist. 
 
 The chain broke. 
 
( 136 ) 
 
 Kan du taga af ljuset? 
 
 Huru dags kan du kornnia? 
 
 Jag skall ga hem nu. 
 
 Ar din bror hemma? 
 
 Hon skall packa in sina saker. 
 
 Hjelp mig att packa ur min 
 
 koffert. 
 Han kom i rummet med hatten 
 
 i handen. 
 Var det mycket folk der? 
 Jag skall ga till din svager. 
 Kan du ga hela vagen? 
 Nej, jag skall aka (i vagnen) 
 
 till S. 
 Det ar batlre att rida. 
 
 Nar skall du fara? 
 
 Han sade honom det midt i an- 
 
 sigtet. 
 Kan du sla eld? 
 Gif mig ljus. 
 Kammaren ar ljus. 
 Far jag lana litet eld? 
 Vill du lana ett ljus? 
 Han har ondt i brostet. 
 Gossen fryser bestandigt. 
 Min moster har snufva. 
 Betjenten har forkylt sig. 
 Kan du lara detta utantill. 
 Han kom mig att skratta. 
 De taga motion hvarje morgon. 
 
 Du behofver mycken ofning. 
 
 Can you snuff the candle? 
 A\ what time can you come? 
 I shall go home now. 
 Is your brother at home? 
 She is to pack up her things. 
 Help me to unpack my trunk. 
 
 He came into the room w r ith 
 his hat in his hand. 
 
 Were there many people there? 
 
 I shall go to your brother-in-law. 
 
 Can you walk the whole way? 
 
 No, I shall ride in the carriage 
 to S. 
 
 It is better to ride on horse- 
 back. 
 
 When shall you start? 
 
 He told him so to his face. 
 
 Can you strike a light? 
 
 Give me a light. 
 
 The chamber is light. 
 
 Will you give me a light? 
 
 Do you wish to borrow a candle? 
 
 He has a pain in his chest. 
 
 The boy is always cold. 
 
 My aunt has a cold in her head. 
 
 The footman has caught cold. 
 
 Can you learn this by heart. 
 
 He made me laugh. 
 
 They take exercise every morn- 
 ing. 
 
 You w r ant much exercise (prac- 
 tice). 
 
( 137 ) 
 
 SWEDISH WEIGHTS and MEASURES. 
 
 The weights and measures vary considerably in dif- 
 ferent parts of the country. The following- are those 
 most in use in the capital. 
 
 Victualie-vigt. 
 
 1 Skeppund = 20 Lispund = nearly 400 lbs Avoirdupois. 
 
 1 Centner = 5 D:o = — 100 — — 
 
 1 Lispund = 20 Skalpund or Mark = — 20 — — 
 
 \ Skalpund = 32 Lod = — 1 — — 
 
 1 Lod as 4 Qvintin = — £ ounce — 
 
 Medieinal-vigt. 
 
 1 Libra = 12 Unz =s nearly 1 lb Apothecaries weight. 
 
 1 Unz = 8 Drachmer = — 1 ounce — — 
 
 1 Drachma = 3 Scrupler = — 1 dram — — 
 
 1 Scrupel = 20 Gran = — 1 scruple — — 
 
 Guld-vigt. 
 
 1 Mark = 8 Unz = about § of a lb troy. 
 
 1 Unz =2 Lod = — 1 ounce — 
 
 1 Lod = 4 Qvintin = — 10 dwt — 
 
 1 Qvintin = 72 Ass = — 2£ dwt — 
 
 Langd-matt. 
 
 1 Stang = If Famn, about 10 feet. 
 
 1 Famn = 3 Alnar, — 6 — 
 
 1 Aln =2 Fot, — 2 — - 
 
 1 Fot = 2 Qvarter, — 12 inches. 
 
 1 Qvarter = 6 Turn, — 6 — 
 
 100 Swedish feet = 97,410 english feet. 1 Swedish mile = 18,000 Swedish 
 alnar, or about 6£ English miles. 
 
 Yt-matt. 
 
 1 Tunnland = 4 Halfspannland = about 1 acre 
 
 1 Halfspannland = 2 Fjerdingsland = — 2 roods. 
 
 1 Fjerdingsland = 4 Kappland = — 1 rood. 
 
 1 Kappland = 437} □ Alnar = — 10 square poles, 
 
 1 □ Aln = 4 □ Fot = — 4 — feet. 
 
 100 Swedish [] feet = 94,888 english [J feet. 
 
( 138 ) 
 Spannmals-matt. 
 
 1 Tunna = 2 Spann = about 4 bushels. 
 
 1 Spann = 4 Fjerdingar = — 2 — 
 1 Fjerding = 4 Kappar = — 2 pecks. 
 
 1 Kappe = 1J Kanna = — 1 gallon. 
 
 100 Tunnor = 50,403 english quarters. 
 
 Matt for flytande varor. 
 
 2 Foder = 2 pipor = about 1 tun. 
 
 1 Pipa = 2 Oxhufvud = — 1 pipe. 
 
 1 Oxhufvud = 1| Am = — 1 hogshead. 
 
 1 Am = 4 Ankare = — 1 tierce. 
 
 1 Ankare = 15 Kannor = — 32 quarts. 
 
 1 Kanna = 2 Stop = — 2 — 
 
 1 Stop == 4 Qvarter = — 1 quart. 
 
 1 Qvarter = 4 Jumfrur = — h pint. 
 
 100 Kannor = 57,603 english gallons. 
 
 The following" should also be observed. 
 
 1 Yal = 20 kast = SO pieces. 
 
 1 Skocfc = 60 — 
 
 1 Timmer =40 — 
 
 1 Tjog = 20 - 
 
 1 Mandel =15 — 
 
 1 Tolft or Dussin = 12 — 
 
 1 Grosch =144 — 
 
 For Paper. 
 
 1 Bal =10 Ris = 1 bale. 
 
 1 Ris = 20 Backer = 1 ream. 
 1 Bok = 24 Ark =1 quire. 
 
 Swedish Money. 
 
 In gold, the ducat, weighing rather more than one qvintin (2, dwt) 
 or 72 T 5 , 6 f ass; and is valued at about 8 shillings sterling. 
 
 In silver, the specie riksdaler, worth nearly four shillings english; 
 the half riksdaler, the |, the £ and the T l g riksdaler. 
 
 In copper, the 2 skiliingar banko, about H penny; the 1 skilhg 
 the | skilhg, £ skilhg and the £ skilhg this last is also called a styfver 
 or vitten. 
 
 In paper, 8 skiliingar banko = about 3 pence english; 12 skilhr 
 b:ko; 16 skilhr b:ko *) 32 skilhg b:ko and 2 Riksdaler Banko = about 
 3 shillings english. 6 Riksdrr 32 skill.; 10 Riksdaler B:ko; 16 R:dr 
 32 skill. b:ko; 33 R:dr 16 sk. b:ko,; 100 R:dr b:ko; 500 R:dr b:ko. 
 
 *) The notes for 8, 12 and 16 skiliingar banko are soon to be called 
 . in, and silver coin distributed instead. 
 
( 139 ) 
 
 ALPHABETICAL LIST OF THE WORDS USED IN THE 
 READING EXERCISES. 
 
 Ack, int. alas, oh. 
 
 Adelsherre, s. nobleman. 
 
 Af, pre, of, by, from. 
 
 AfTarda, v. to dispatch, expedite. 
 
 Afgudadyrkare, s. m. idolater. 
 
 Afga, v. to depart, start. 
 
 Afliden, part, deceased, late, defunct. 
 
 Aflarig, a, oblong. 
 
 Aflagsen, a remote, distant. 
 
 Afseende, s. n. respect, regard, intent, 
 
 Afsigt, s. m. view, intention, design. 
 
 Afskaffa, v. to abolish, annul, set aside. 
 
 Afsked, s. n. farewell. 
 
 Afskudda, v. to shake off. 
 
 Afstyrka, v. to dissuade, divert. 
 
 Afsanda, v. to dispatch, send away. 
 
 Afton, 5. m. evening. 
 
 Aftonvard, s. m. refreshment taken 
 in the afternoon. 
 
 Afundsam, a. envious. 
 
 Afvikelse, s. f. deviation. 
 
 Akademi, s. academy, university. 
 
 Akademisk, a. academic. 
 
 Alldeles, ad entirely, quite. 
 
 Aldrafinast, a the very finest. 
 
 Aldrig, ad, never, ever. 
 
 All, Allt, Alia, pro, all, every one. 
 
 Allenast, ad, only, solely, but, pro- 
 vided. 
 
 Allmogen, s. m. the peasantry. 
 
 All man, a. public, common, vulgar. 
 
 Allmanheten, s. f. the public. 
 
 Alltid, ad. always, perpetually. 
 
 Alltfor, ad. too. 
 
 Allting, every thing. 
 
 Aim, s. f. elm. 
 
 Alster, s. n. offspring, production 
 
 A 1 tare, s n. altar. 
 
 Alternative s. n. alternative. 
 
 Ana, v. to forebode, foreknow. 
 
 Anbefalla, v. to recommend. 
 
 Anblick, s. m. look, view, sight. 
 
 Anda, s. m. breath, gasp, spirit. 
 
 Andakt, s. m. devotion. 
 Andas, v. to breathe. 
 Ande, s., ghost, spirit, zeal. 
 Andelig, a. ghastly, spiritual. 
 Andra, a next, others, second. 
 Anforvandt, s. m. kinsman. 
 Angenam, a. agreeable, pleasant, de- 
 lightful. 
 Anga, v. to concern, regard. 
 Aning, s. f. foreboding, presage. 
 Ankomma, v. to arrive. 
 Anlag, s. n disposition, turn. 
 Anlagt, see Anlagga. 
 Anledning, s. f. occasion, ground, 
 
 reason. 
 Anletsdrag, s. n. features. 
 Anlita, v. to solicit. 
 Anlagga, v. to lay, scheme, contrive, 
 
 found. 
 Anlaggning, $. f design, contrivance, 
 
 foundation. 
 Annan, Annat, pi. Andra, pro, 
 
 other, another. 
 Annars, ad. otherwise. 
 Annorstades, ad. elsewhere. 
 Anse, v. to regard, consider. 
 Ansigte, s. n. face. 
 Anslag, s. n. project, appointment, 
 
 scheme. 
 Ansla, v. io assign, settle. 
 Anstranga, v. to exert, strain. 
 Anstandig, a, decent, suitable, be-, 
 
 coming. 
 Ansvar, s. n. responsibility. 
 Ansag from Anse. 
 Antaga, v. to receive, adopt, embrace. 
 Anvanda, v to employ, use, apply. 
 Arbeta, v. to work. 
 Arbete, s. n. work. 
 Arbetshag, s. m. desire to work. 
 Arf, s. n inheritance, patrimony. 
 Arfvegods, s. n. inheritance. 
 Arfving, s, m. heir. 
 
C 140 ) 
 
 Ark, s. m. ark. s, n. sheet (of paper), 
 
 Arm, a. poor. s. m. arm. 
 
 Arme, s. f. army. 
 
 Armod, s. n. poverty. 
 
 Art, s. f. sort, kind, nature. 
 
 Artighet, s. f. politeness. 
 
 Att, pre. to. conj. that. 
 
 Attribute s. m. attribute. 
 
 Augusti, 5. f. august. 
 
 Avisa, s. f. newspaper. 
 
 Axel, s. m. axle, shoulder. 
 
 Bad v. prayed, from Bedja. 
 
 Bakom, pre, ad. behind. 
 
 Bakstugusittare, s. m. colter. 
 
 Balsamisk, a. balsamic. 
 
 Bana, s. f. way, course, path, — v. 
 to clear. 
 
 Band, s. n. lie, band, ribbon. 
 
 Bar, a. bare. — part, carried. 
 
 Bark, s. m. bark, rind. 
 
 Barm, s. m. bosom. 
 
 Barn, s. n. child. 
 
 Barnaskara, s, crowd of children. 
 
 Barndom, s. m. childhood. 
 
 Barnslig, a. childish. 
 
 Barnar, s. n. childhood. 
 
 Bebo, v. to inhabit. 
 
 Bedraga, v. to deceive, cheat. 
 
 Bedrift, s. m. achievement, 
 
 Bedrog, see bedraga. 
 
 Befann imp. of Befmna. 
 
 Befinna, v. to find, perceive. 
 
 Befintlig, a. found, to be found. 
 
 Befolkning, 5. m. population. 
 
 Befordran, s. f. advancement, pro- 
 motion. 
 
 Befal, s. n. command, conduct. 
 
 Begaf from begifva (sig) to set out, 
 resort. 
 
 Begagna, v. to use. — sig af. to 
 profit by. 
 
 Begge, Beggedera, a. both, two. 
 
 Begick, imp. of Bega, v. to commit, 
 manage. 
 
 Begrepp, s. n. notion, conception. 
 
 Begransning, s. m. limit, bounds. 
 
 Begynna, v. to begin. 
 
 Begynnelse, s. m. commencement. 
 
 Begar, s. n. desire, request. 
 
 Begara, v. to desire, ask, covet, beg 
 
 Behag, s. n. will, delight, grace. 
 
 Behaga, v. to please, charm. 
 
 Bebandla, v. to treat. 
 Behjerta, v. to mind, consider. 
 Beh of, s. n. need, want, use. 
 B eh a 11 a, v. to retain, keep. 
 Behofva, v. to need, want. 
 Bekymrad, v. to trouble, molest. 
 Beklaga, v. to bemoan, pity, deplore. 
 Bekant, a acquainted, known. 
 Bekymmer, s. n. trouble, care, an- 
 xiety. 
 Bekymrad, a. anxious. 
 Belatenhet, s. satisfaction. 
 Belagenhet, s. f. situation. 
 Beldna, v. to reward. 
 Beloning, s f. recompense, remune- 
 ration. 
 Bemaktiga sig, v. to make oneself 
 
 master of. 
 Bemddande, s. n. endeavour, exertion. 
 Benyttja, v. to use. 
 Beqvamlighet, s. /. convenience, ease. 
 Ber, from Begara. to ask. 
 Beredde, from Bereda to prepare. 
 Berg, s. n. mountain. 
 Berga, v. to reap, save. 
 Bero, v. to depend, rely. 
 Beratta, v. to tell, recount. 
 Berattelse, s. m. relation, narrative. 
 Berom, s. n. praise, applause. 
 Berdmd, a. praised, famous. 
 Berdfva, v. to deprive, bereave. 
 Besanna, v. to verify, affirm. 
 Besinna, v. to consider. 
 Beskaffenhet, s. f. quality, nature. 
 Beskylla, v. to accuse, charge. 
 Beslut, s. n. decree, resolution. 
 Besluta, v t to determine, decide, decree. 
 Bestrala, v. to irradiate. 
 Besta, v. to consist, allow. 
 Besland, s. n. stability, duration. 
 Bestandsdel, s. m* constituent part. 
 Bestandande, a. constant, firm. 
 Bestamd, a. determined, appointed, 
 
 destined. 
 Bestanka, v. to besprinkle. 
 Bestandig, a. constant, stable. 
 Bestod from Besta". 
 Besvara, v. to reply, answer. 
 Besvar, s. n. trouble. 
 Besvara, v. to trouble. 
 Besvarjning, s. f. conjuration, exor- 
 cism. 
 Besynnerlig, a, particular, odd, 
 strange. 
 
( 141 ) 
 
 Besok, s. n. visit. 
 
 Besoka, v. to visit. 
 
 Beljening, s. f servants, service. 
 
 Betrakta, v. to contemplate, consider. 
 
 Betog from Betaga, v. to deprive, 
 
 intercept. 
 Betyda, v. to signify, betoken. 
 Betyg, s. n. certificate, testimonial. 
 Belacka, v. to cover, screen, shield. 
 Betrakta, v. to contemplate, observe. 
 Bevara, v. to preserve, save. 
 Beundra, v. to admire. 
 Beundran, s. m. admiration.. 
 Bevista, v. to be present at. 
 Bevara, v. to arm, equip. 
 Bibliothek, s. n library. 
 Bifall, s. n. applause, approbation, 
 
 consent. 
 Bigolterie, s. bigotry. 
 Bigtstol, biktstol, s. m. confessional, 
 Bild, s. m. image, figure. 
 Bilda, v. to form, model , build. 
 Bildning, s. f shape, education, make. 
 Bildningskraft, s. power of formation. 
 Bit, s. m. b'it, morsel. 
 Bita, v. to bite. 
 Bitter, a. bitter. 
 Bittid, ad. early. 
 Bjuda, v. invite, offer. 
 Bjork-kada, s. f. birch-resin. 
 Bjtirn, s. m. bear. 
 Blad, s. n. leaf blade. 
 Bland or lbland, prep, among, ad, 
 
 sometimes. 
 Blanda, v. to mix. 
 Blef from blifva, v. to be, become- 
 Blick, s. m. look, glance. 
 Blicka, v. to glance, view, look. 
 Blid, a. mild, kind, favorable. 
 Blifva, v. to become, be. 
 Blink, s. m. twinkling. 
 Blir, v. from blifva. 
 Blixtra, v. to lighten, flash. 
 Blod, s. n. blood. 
 Blomma, s. f. flower. 
 Blomster, s. n. flower, blossom. 
 Blomsterang, s. f. flowery-meadow. 
 Blott, a. bare, naked. — ad, merely, 
 
 but, only. 
 Bla, a. blue. 
 Bla-hvit, a. blue-white. 
 Blanka, v. to shine, glisten. 
 Bloda, v. to bleed. 
 Bo, v. to dwell. — s. n. nest. 
 
 Bok, s. f. book. 
 
 Bokdunge, *. m. thicket of beech. 
 
 Boksamling, s. f collection of books, 
 library. 
 
 Boktryckeri, s. n. printing-office. 
 
 Bonde, s. m. peasant. 
 
 Bondehemman, s. m. farm. 
 
 Bondstuga, s. f. peasant's hut. 
 
 Boning, s. f. habitation. 
 
 Bor, from bo. 
 
 Bord, s. n. table. 
 
 Bordslada, s. f. table-drawer. 
 
 Bort, ad. away. 
 
 Bortga, v. to depart, go away. 
 
 B or torn, prep, beyond. 
 
 Bostalle, s. n. dwelling, abode. 
 
 Botanik, s. f. botany. 
 
 Botaniker, s. m. botanist. 
 
 Botanisk, a. botanic. 
 
 Bott, from bo. 
 
 Brand, *. m fire, brand. 
 
 Brann, from brinna. 
 
 Brasa, s. f. fire. 
 
 Braska, v. to rustle, bustle. 
 
 Bredd, s. f. breadth, depth. 
 
 Bredvid, ad. beside. 
 
 Bref, s. n. letter. 
 
 Bringa, v. to bring, take. 
 
 Brinna, v. to burn. 
 
 Brist, s. m. want, lack, defect. 
 
 Broder, Bror, s. m. brother. 
 
 Brons, s. m. bronze. 
 
 Brudsang, s. f. bridal-bed. 
 
 Bruka, v. to use. 
 
 Brumnia, v. to hum, buzz,' grumble. 
 Brunno, from brinna. 
 Brutit, from bryta. 
 Brusande, part, roaring, raging. 
 Bry, v. to tease, perplex, trouble. 
 Brydsam, a. vexatious. 
 Bryn, s. n. edge, brim. 
 Brynja, s. coat of mail. 
 Bryta, v. to break. 
 Branna, v. to burn. 
 Brddbit, s. m. morsel of bread. 
 Brost, s. n. breast. 
 Bud, s. n. messenger, message, com- 
 mandment. 
 Bugt, s. m. gulf bend, curve. 
 Bundt or bunt, s. m. bundle. 
 Bunke, s. m. a flat bottomed bowl. 
 By, s. m* village. 
 
 Bygd from bygga. — s. m. neigh- 
 bourhood. 
 
C 142 ) 
 
 Bygga, v. to build. 
 
 Byggnad, s. m. building, structure. 
 
 Byta, v. to change. 
 
 Bad, or bade, a. both. 
 
 Bat, s. m. boat. 
 
 Bala, v. to profit, 
 
 Back, s.- m. brook. 
 
 Bafvan, s. f trcpedation. 
 
 Baite, s. n. bell 
 
 Bank, s. m. bench, seat. 
 
 Basta, s. advantage, welfare. 
 
 Battre, a. better. 
 
 Bdja, v. to bend, incline. 
 
 Bojlighet, s. f. flexibility. 
 
 Bolja, s. f billovj, wave. 
 
 Bon, s. f. prayer, request. 
 
 Bora, v. ought. 
 
 Borja, v. to begin, commence. 
 
 Borjan, s. f. beginning. 
 
 CafFehus, s. n. coffee-house. 
 Char, s. m. chariot. 
 Communitet, s. n. community. 
 
 Dag, s. m, day. 
 
 Dagg, s. m. dew, rope's end. 
 
 Daglig, a. daily. 
 
 Dagligen, ad daily, every day. 
 
 Dal, s. m. valley, dale. 
 
 Dalarne, s. Dalecarlia. 
 
 Dana, v. to frame, form. 
 
 Danmark, s. n. Denmark. 
 
 Dans, s. m. dance. 
 
 Darra, v. to tremble, shiver. 
 
 Darrning, s. f. trepidation, trembling. 
 
 Defekt, s. m. defect — a. incomplete. 
 
 Deg, <v. m. dough. 
 
 Dejlig, a. handsome, beautiful. 
 
 Del, s. m. part, share. 
 
 Dela, v. to partake, share, divide. 
 
 Delt, from, dela. 
 
 Deltaga, v. to partake, participate. 
 
 Dem, pro. them. 
 
 Den, pro. and art. that, the. 
 
 Denna -e, pro, this. 
 
 Densamma -e, pro, the same. 
 
 Der, ad. there, where. 
 
 Derefter, ad. then, after that, accor- 
 dingly. 
 
 Deremot, ad. on the contrary, where- 
 as, in exchange. 
 
 Deraf, ad. thence. 
 
 Der fore, ad. then, therefore. 
 
 Deri, ad. therein, there. 
 
 Derigenom, ad. thereby, by that means. 
 
 Derifran, ad. thence. 
 
 Dernast, ad. next, secondly. 
 
 Derpa, ad. thereupon, then, of it. 
 
 Derutinnan, ad. therein. 
 
 Dervid, ad. hard by, by, thereupon, 
 there. 
 
 Dessutom, ad. besides, moreover. 
 
 Detta, pro, this. 
 
 Di, v. to suck. 
 
 Dialog, s. dialogue. 
 
 Digna, v. to sink, fall. 
 
 Dimma, s. f. fog, mist, haze. 
 
 Dit, ad. thither, that way, whither. 
 
 Ditsandt, sent thither. 
 
 Djerf, a. bold. 
 
 Djup, a. deep, profound, low. 
 
 Dock, con. yet, notwithstanding, ne- 
 vertheless. 
 
 Dof, a. depressed. 
 
 Doftancle, a. fragrant. 
 
 Dog, from do. 
 
 Dom, s. m. doom, sentence, verdict. 
 
 Domkyrka, s. f. cathedral. 
 
 Domna, v. n. to grow numb. 
 
 Donation, s. f, legacy, donation. 
 
 Dotter, s. f. daughter. 
 
 Dra, from draga, v. to pull, draw. 
 
 Drag, s. n. pull, feature, trait. 
 
 Dragen, drawn. 
 
 Drake, s. m. dragon. 
 
 Dref, from drifva, v. to drive, compel. 
 
 Drift, s. m. impulse, propensity. 
 
 Drifva, s. f. drift. 
 
 Drill, s. m. trill, (in music), drill. 
 
 Drog from draga, v. to draw. 
 
 Droppe, s. m. drop. 
 
 Drottning, s. f. queen. 
 
 Drucken, a. drunk, tipsy. 
 
 Drufvakulle, s. m. hill of vines. 
 
 Dryck, s. m. drink, beverage. 
 
 Dragt, s. m. dress, garment. 
 
 Du ell era, v. to duel. 
 
 Dufva, s. f dove, pigeon. 
 
 Duglighet, s. f fitness, ability. 
 
 Dukat, s. m. ducat. 
 
 Dunkel, a. gloomy, dull, dim. 
 
 Dvala, s. f. trance. 
 
 D. v. s. Det vill saga, that is to say. 
 
 Dygd, s. f. virtue. 
 
 Dylik, a. the like, similar, such. 
 
 Dyrbar, a. precious, rich, valuable. 
 
( 143 ) 
 
 Dyrka, v. to worship, adore. 
 Da, a. con}, then, when, as. 
 Dalig, a. bad, poorly, weak. 
 Davarande, a. of (hat time. 
 Dack, s. n. deck. 
 Dald, s. m. valley, vale. 
 Do, v. to die. 
 
 Dod, s. m. death. — a. dead. 
 Dodlig, a. mortal, deadly. 
 Dok, v. emerged; from dyka. 
 Dolja, v. to conceal, hide, 
 Dopa, v. to baptize. 
 Dorr, s. f. door. 
 
 Efterlangta, v. to long for. 
 
 Eftertryck, s, n. emphasis, energy. 
 
 Egde from aga, v. to own, possess. 
 
 Egen, a. strange, peculiar, own. 
 
 Egendom, s. m. property, estate, for- 
 tune. 
 
 Egendonisegare, s. m. owner of an 
 estate. 
 
 Egenskap, s. m. quality, property 
 
 Egg, s. n. egg. 
 
 Egnades from egna, v. to appropriate, 
 dedicate. 
 
 Ehuru, conj. although. 
 
 Ej, ad. no, not. 
 
 Ej heller, nor, neither. 
 
 Ek, s. f. oak. 
 
 Element, s. n. element. 
 
 Elf, s. f. river. 
 
 Elfenben, s. n. ivory. 
 
 Elfvar, s. m. fairies, elves. 
 
 Embryotillstand, the embryo stale. 
 
 Emellan, prep, between. 
 
 Emot, prep, against, towards. _ 
 
 Emottaga, v, to receive, accept. 
 
 En, art. a an. ■ — pro. one, some one. 
 
 Endast, ad. only, solely. 
 
 Engel, s. m. angel, 
 
 Enliet, s. unity. 
 
 Enkel, a. single, thin. 
 
 Enkelhet, s. f. singleness, simpleness, 
 simplicity. 
 
 Enligt, ad. agreeably, accordingly. 
 
 Ens, ad. only, even. 
 
 Ensam, ad. alone, solitary, private. 
 
 Enskild, a. private. 
 
 Envaning, a. one story. 
 
 Epok, s. epoch. 
 
 Er, pro. you, your. 
 
 Erfara, v. to experience, learn. 
 
 Erfarenhet, s f. experience. 
 Erhalla, v. to obtain, gain. 
 Erkansla, s. f. acknowledgement. 
 Ersatta, v. to compensate. 
 Ersatlning, s. f. amends, satisfaction. 
 Erofra, v. to conquer, win. 
 Evig, a. eternal, everlasting. 
 Evardelig, a. perpetual. 
 Exempel, s, n. example, instance. 
 Exercera, v. to exercise. 
 
 Facchi, (italian) carrier. 
 
 Faderlig, a. paternal. 
 
 Fall, s. n. fall, downfall, case. 
 
 Falla, v. to drop, fall. 
 
 Falsk, a. false, deceitful. 
 
 Famn, s. m, embrace, fathom. 
 
 Fan, 5. m. devil. 
 
 Fana, s. f. flag. 
 
 Fanatisk, a. fanatic. 
 
 Fann from finna to find 
 
 Fanns from, finnas to be, exist. 
 
 Far, s. m. father. 
 
 Fara, s. f. danger. — v. to start, go, 
 
 Far it from fara. 
 
 Fast, a. firm, solid. — conj. though. 
 
 Fastan, conj. although, though. 
 
 Fat, 5. n. dish, cask. 
 
 Fatta, v. to catch, seize, understand. 
 
 Fattig, a. poor. 
 
 Fattigdom, s. m. poverty. 
 
 Felas, v. to be wanting. 
 
 Fe ratio, a. fifty. 
 
 Fest, s. m. feast, festival. 
 
 Fick, from fa, v. to get, receive, be 
 permitted. 
 
 Ficka, s. f. pocket. 
 
 Fiende, s m. enemy, foe. 
 
 Fikonlof, s. n. fig-leaf. 
 
 Fin, a. fine. 
 
 Finger, s. n, finger. 
 
 Finna, v. to find. 
 
 Fint, ad. smartly, finely, slyly. 
 
 Firad from fira, v. to celebrate, so- 
 lemnize. 
 
 Fisk, $. m. fish. 
 
 Fjeder or fjader, s. m. feather, spring 
 (for watches, t\c.) 
 
 Fjerran, ad. remotely, at a distance, 
 far. 
 
 Fjard, s. m. bay. 
 
 Fj alien, s. n. ridge of mountains. 
 
 Flamma, s. f. flame. 
 
( 144 ) 
 
 Flera, a. several, more. 
 
 Fiesta, a. the most. 
 
 Flit, s. m. industry, diligence, appli- 
 cation. 
 
 Fly, v. to flee. 
 
 Flyga, v. to fly. 
 
 Flygt, s. m. flighL 
 
 Flyktig, a. fugitive. 
 
 Flyta, v. to floic. 
 
 Flytta, v. to move. 
 
 Flyttiaglar, s. birds of passage 
 
 Flasa, v. to puff. 
 
 Flagt, s. m. a gentle breeze. 
 
 Flata, v. to plait. — s. f. tress , plait. 
 
 Floda, v. to flow. 
 
 Flog from flyga, to fly. 
 
 Flo to from flyta. 
 
 Foga, v. to dispose, order, join. 
 
 Fogel or fagel, s. m. bird, fowl. 
 
 Folk, 5. n. people, nation, servants. 
 
 Folkhop, s. m. crowd of people. 
 
 Folklustbarhet, s. f. popular amuse- 
 ment. 
 
 Folkvaide, s. n democracy. 
 
 Fordna, a. former, ancient, old. 
 
 Fordom, ad. formerly, once. 
 
 Fordra, v. to exact, demand, ask. 
 
 Fordran, s f demand. 
 
 Form, 5. m. mould, form, shape. 
 
 Fornlemning, s. f. antique. 
 
 Forntid, s. m. antiquity, olden times. 
 
 Forntidshafd, s. m. history of an- 
 tiquity. 
 
 Fors, *. m. stream, water-fall. 
 
 Forska, v. to investigate, search out. 
 
 Forskning, s f. investigation 
 
 Fortfara, v. to continue. 
 
 Fortkomst, s. m. advancement , pre- 
 ferment. 
 
 Fortsatta, v. to continue, pursue. 
 
 Foster, s. n. embryo, product, child. 
 
 Fosterbygd, s. f. native place- 
 
 Fot, s. m. foot, basis. — till fots, 
 on foot. 
 
 Fotstailning, s. f. groundwork, un- 
 derlayer. 
 
 Fram, prep, forth, forward, onward, 
 out. 
 
 Frambringa, v. to bring forth. 
 
 Framdeles, ad. some time hence. 
 
 Framdraga, v. to bring forward, to 
 produce. 
 
 Framfor, prep, before, above. 
 
 Framgent, ad. for the future, all 
 along. 
 
 Framgang, s. m- success. 
 
 Framlefva, v. to live. 
 
 Framskrida, v. to advance, move 
 forward. 
 
 Framsteg, s. n. progress, advance- 
 ment. 
 
 Franistalla, v. to represent, propose. 
 
 Framte, v. to exhibit, produce. 
 
 Framtid, s. m. future, futurity. 
 
 Framtrolla, v. to conjure forth. 
 
 Framat, ad. forwards. 
 
 Frankrike, s. France. 
 
 Fredlig, a. peaceful. 
 
 Freds tid, s. time of peace. 
 
 Fremling or framling, s. m. stranger. 
 
 Freramande, a. strange, foreign. — s. 
 n. company, visitors. 
 
 Fri, a. free, exempt, easy. 
 
 Frid, s. m. peace. 
 
 Fridlos, a. outlawed. 
 
 Friherre, s. m. baron. 
 
 Frikoslighet, s. f. liberality, bounty. 
 
 Frisk, a. fresh. 
 
 Friskt, ad. freshly, healthily. 
 
 Frivola, a. frivolous. 
 
 Frorahet, s. f. gentleness, piety. 
 
 Frostblomma, s. f. frost-flower. 
 
 Frukt, s. m. fruit. 
 
 Frukta, v± to fear. 
 
 Fruktan, s. f. fear, dread. 
 
 Fraga, v. to ask, s. f. question. 
 
 Fran, prep, from, by. 
 
 Framst, a. foremost. 
 
 Frojd, s. m joy. 
 
 Froken, s. f. an unmarried lady of 
 rank. 
 
 Full, a. full, drunk. 
 
 Fullkonilig, a. perfect, complete. 
 
 Fullstandig, a. complete. 
 
 Fullt, ad. fully, completely. 
 
 Furen, s. f. the fir, pine. 
 
 Furste, s. m. prince. 
 
 Furstelig, a. princely. 
 
 Fylla, v. to fill. 
 
 Fyndighet, s. f. invention. 
 
 Fa, a. few. v. to be allowed, to get. 
 
 Fafang, a. vain fruitless. 
 
 Fagel, s. m. bird, fowl. 
 
 Fadernesland, s. n. native-country. 
 
 Fagring, s. f. beauty. 
 
 Fall, 5, m. fell. 
 
( 145 ) 
 
 Fait, *. n. field, plain. 
 
 Fangelse, s. n. prison. 
 
 Fangsla, v. to imprison, catch. 
 
 Fard, s. m. voyage, course, road 
 
 Fasta, v. to fix. 
 
 Faste, s. n. firmament, hill, handle, 
 castle. 
 
 Fastemd, s. f. sweetheart. 
 
 Fdda, v. to bear, feed. 
 
 Fdga, a. ad. little, a little. 
 
 Folja, v. to follow, attend, accompany. 
 
 Fdljd, s. m. consequence. 
 
 Fdnster, s. n. window. 
 
 Fdnsterglas, s. n. window-glass. 
 
 For, ad. too. — prep, for, before. 
 
 For att, in order to. 
 
 Fdra, v. to bring, lead. 
 
 Forakta, v. to despise scorn- 
 
 Forare, s m guide, leader. 
 
 Fdrarga, v, to defend 
 
 Fbrbistring, s. f. confusion. 
 
 Fdrbifart, s. m. passage past. 
 
 Forbrande, part, burned. 
 
 Forbindelse, s. m. obligation. 
 
 Fdrbindlig, a. obliging. 
 
 Fdrbi, prep. ad. by, past. 
 
 Fdrbiga, v. to pass by. 
 
 Fdrbise, v. to pass over, neglect 
 
 Forbiltring, s. f. rage, fury. 
 
 Forbyta, v. to change. 
 
 Fdrdel, s. m. advantage, benefit. 
 
 Ford erf, s. n. ruin, destruction. 
 
 Fordraga, v. to bear. 
 
 Fdrebud, s. n. for er tinner. 
 
 Fdrega, v. to precede. 
 
 Fdregick, from fdrega. 
 
 Forekomma, v. to prevent, occur, 
 seem. 
 
 Fdrelasa, v. to read to another. 
 
 Fdrelasning, s. f. lecture. 
 
 Fdremal, s. n. object. 
 
 Fore n a, v. to unite, reconcile. 
 
 Forening, s. f. union, accord. 
 
 Foresta, v. to manage, rule. 
 
 Foresatta, v. to determine, propose. 
 
 Foretag, s. n. undertaking, enterprise. 
 
 Fdrelaga, v. to undertake. 
 
 Fbretrade, s n. admission, prece- 
 dence, prerogative. 
 
 Fbrevandning, s. f. pretext, - false 
 allegation. 
 
 Fdrfattare, s. m. author. 
 
 Fdrfinad, a. refined. 
 
 Fdrfdra, v. to corrupt, seduce. 
 
 Fdrgrund, *. n\. foreground. 
 
 Fdrgyld, a. gilt. 
 
 Forgangelse, s. m. corruption. 
 
 Fdrklara, v. to explain. 
 
 Forhallande, s. n. proportion, rela- 
 tion, conduct, slate. 
 
 Fdrkunna, v. to announce, proclaim. 
 
 Forliden, ad. past, over. — a last, 
 
 Forlita, v. to depend on, trust to. 
 
 Fbrlora, v. to lose. 
 
 Forlust, s. m. loss. 
 
 ForJofva, v. to betroth. 
 
 Fdrlata, v. to pardon. 
 
 Fdrmaga, s. f. power, capacity. 
 
 Formald, part, mentioned, married. 
 
 Fdrmdgen, a. wealthy. 
 
 Fdrmbgenhet, s. f. capacity, wealth. 
 
 Forma, v to engage, induce, be able. 
 
 Fdrneka, v. to disown, deny, abnegate. 
 
 Fdrnam, a. noble, eminent, high. 
 
 Fornamligast, ad. chiefly. 
 
 Fdrordna, v. to order, command, 
 ordain. 
 
 Forre, a. former. 
 
 Fbrsakelse, s. m renunciation. 
 
 Fdrsamla, v. to assemble. 
 
 Fdrsamling, s. f. congregation , church, 
 
 Forsegla, v. to seal. 
 
 Forskafia, v. to procure, get. 
 
 Fdrsma, v. to slight, disregard. 
 
 Fdrst, ad. first. 
 
 Forstelnad, a, petrified. 
 
 Forsta, v. to understand. 
 
 Fdrstand, s n. understanding. 
 
 Forsumma, v. to neglect. 
 
 Fdrsvinna, v. to disappear. 
 
 Fdrsankt, sunk. 
 
 Forsdk, *. n. attempt, trial. 
 
 Fdrsoka, v. to try, attempt, 
 
 Fdrtjenst, s. m. profit, merit. 
 
 Fdrtro, v. to trust with. 
 
 Fortroende, s. n. confidence. 
 
 Fdrtrogen, s. m. confident, an intimate, 
 
 Fdrtrolig, a. familiar, intimalt. 
 
 Fortrdstan, s. m. trust, confidence 
 
 Fortara, v. to eat, consume. 
 
 Forundra, v. to admire, wonder. 
 
 Fdrunna, v. to grant, allow. 
 
 Fdrvara, v. to keep, secure. 
 
 Fdrvirring, s. f confusion. 
 
 For visa, v. to banish. 
 
 Fdrvisst, ad for certain. 
 
 Fdrvana, v. to astonish, surprise. 
 
 Forvarfva, v. to acquire, gain. 
 
 10 
 
( 146 ) 
 
 Fdradling, s. f. ennobling, 
 Fdraldrar, s. parents. 
 Fdr&ra, v. to present, give. 
 Fdtter, pi. of fot, feel. 
 
 Gaf, v. gave. 
 
 Gaffel, $ m. fork. 
 
 Gagna, v. to avail, benefit. 
 
 Gallerverk, s. n. lattice-work. 
 
 Gamma], a. old. 
 
 Gardin, s. m. curtain. 
 
 Gam, s. n. yarn, net. 
 
 Gata, s. f. street. 
 
 Ge from gift a to give. 
 
 Gebit, s. m. territory, dominion. 
 
 Genial, s, c. consort. 
 
 Genare, a. nearer, shorter. 
 
 Genast, ad instantly 
 
 Genom, prep, through. 
 
 Genomga, v. to pass through. 
 
 Genomtrangd, penetrated. 
 
 Geologisk, a. geological. 
 
 Ger from gifva, to give. 
 
 Gerna, ad. willingly, fain. 
 
 Gesall, s. m. journeyman. 
 
 Gick, imp. from ga. to walk, go. 
 
 Gifta, v. to marry. 
 
 Gifva, v. to give, render. 
 
 Gingo, v. went. — from ga. 
 
 Gjorde, v. made, did — from gora. 
 
 Gjort, made, done, formed. 
 
 Gjdt from gjuta to shed, pour. 
 
 Glad, a. cheerful, gay, happy. 
 
 Glans, s. m. lustre, gloss, 
 
 Glas, s. n. glass. 
 
 Gles, a. thin, coarse. 
 
 Glindra, v. to glimmer, sparkle. 
 
 Glim ma, v. to glisten, glitter. 
 
 Gladas, v. to rejoice. 
 
 Gladja, v. to gladden, rejoice. 
 
 Gladje, s. m. joy, exultation. 
 
 Gladjeskri, s. m. acclamation of joy. 
 
 Glad tig, a. cheerful, gay. 
 
 Gladtighet, s. f. cheerfulness. 
 
 Glansa, v. to shine 
 
 Glansande, a. shining. 
 
 Glodde, a. heated. 
 
 Gods, s. n. property, estate. 
 
 Godt, a. ad. good, well. 
 
 Golf, s. n. floor 
 
 Gosse, s. m. boy 
 
 Grad, s. m. degree. 
 
 Graf, s. m. grave, ditch. 
 
 Grafvard, s. m. monument, tomb. 
 
 Grann, a fine, nice, critical. 
 
 Grannlat, s. m. finery. 
 
 Granska, v. to examine, criticise. 
 
 Gren, s. m. branch, bough. 
 
 Grep, imp. from gripa to seize, catch. 
 
 Grof, a. coarse, big, rough. 
 
 Grotta, s. f. grotto. 
 
 Grunda, v. to found, ground. 
 
 Grundsats, s. m. principle, axiom. 
 
 Grydde from gry v. to dawn. 
 
 Grym, a. cruel, furious. 
 
 Gra, a. gray. 
 
 Grana, v. to turn gray. 
 
 Grat, 5. m. weeping. 
 
 Grala, v. to wrangle, quarrel. 
 
 Grama sig, v. to grieve, mourn. 
 
 Grdn, a. green. 
 
 Gud, s. m. God. 
 
 Gudalara, s. f. religious doctrine, 
 
 theology. 
 Gudason, s. m. son of a divinity. 
 Gudomlighet, s. f. god, goddess. 
 Guld, s. n. gold. 
 Gunga, s f. swing, v. to swing. 
 GunstJing, s. m. favorite. 
 Guverndr, s. m. governor. 
 Gyllne, a. golden. 
 Gynnare, s. m. protector, patron. 
 Ga, v. to walk, go. 
 Gafva, s. f. gift, donation. 
 Gafvobref, s. n. letter of donation. 
 Gang, s. m. time, walk. 
 Gard, s. m. farm, yard, dwelling. 
 Gatt, gone, walked. 
 Gast, s. m. guest. 
 Gastvanlig, a. hospitable. 
 Galda, v to pay, to make amends for. 
 Gomma, v. to keep, conceal, lay by. 
 Gora, v. to do, make. 
 Goromal, s. n. business, affair. 
 Gdtisk, a. gothic. 
 
 Haf, s. ft. sea, ocean. 
 Hafrekaka, s. f. barleycake. 
 Hafvande, part, having, pregnant. 
 Haka, s, f. chin. 
 Half, a. half. 
 
 Halfslackt, part, halfquenched, half- 
 slacked. 
 Halfvags, ad halfway. 
 
( 147 
 
 ) 
 
 Halka, v. to slip 
 
 Halm, s. m straw. 
 
 Han, pr. he. 
 
 Hand, *. f. hand. 
 
 Hand verkar folk, s. n. artisans, me- 
 chanics. 
 
 Hann, reached, from hinna. 
 
 Hannlos, a. innocent, harmless. 
 
 Hast, s. m. haste, hurry. 
 
 Hasta, v. n. to hasten. 
 
 Hata, v. to hale. 
 
 Halt, s. m. hat. 
 
 Havamal, s. an ancient didactic poem. 
 
 Heder, s. m. honour, credit. 
 
 Hederlig, a. generous, creditable. 
 
 Hel, a. entire, complete. 
 
 Hela, v. to heal, cure. 
 
 Helga, v. to sanctify, consecrate. 
 
 Helgdag, s. m. holiday. 
 
 Helgedom, s. m. sanctuary. 
 
 Helgon, s. n. saint. 
 
 Helgonaben, s. the bones of saints. 
 
 Helhet, s. f. completeness. 
 
 Helig, a. holy. 
 
 Hellre or heldre, ad. rather. 
 
 Helsa, v. to salute. 
 
 Heist, ad. rather. 
 
 Helt och hallet, entirely, quite. 
 
 Hem, s. n. home. 
 
 Hembygd, s. m. native-place. 
 
 Hemisfer, s. hemisphere. 
 
 Hemkomst, s m. return home. 
 
 Hemlig, a. secret. 
 
 Hemligen, ad. secretly. 
 
 Hemlighet, s. f. secret, mystery. 
 
 Hemma, ad. at home. 
 
 Hemman, s. n. farm. 
 
 Hemta, v. to fetch, take. 
 
 Hermes, pro. hers, her. 
 
 Herbarium, s. n. herbal 
 
 Herrans tempel, s. n. the temple of 
 God. 
 
 Herregaln for Herreg&rden, s. m. 
 gentleman' s-seat. 
 
 Herrlig, a. magnificent, glorious, 
 splendid. 
 
 Herrskarinna, s. f. mistress, ruler. 
 
 Hersklystnad, s. m. ambition. 
 Hertig, s. m. duke. 
 Het, a. hot. 
 Hetta, s. f. heat. 
 
 Himlabarnet, s. n. the heavenly child. 
 Himlen, def. form of himmei, heaven, 
 sky. 
 
 Hinna, v. to reach. 
 
 Hinsidan, the other side. 
 
 Historia, s. f. history. 
 
 Historisk, a. historical. 
 
 Hitintills, ad. hitherto. 
 
 Hitla, v. to find. 
 
 Hjelpreda, s. f. help, guide, direction. 
 
 Hjelle, s. m. hero. 
 
 Hjeltebedrift, s. m. exploit. 
 
 Hjerna, *. f. brain. 
 
 Hjerta, s. n. heart. 
 
 Hjord, s. m. flock, herd. 
 
 Hjul, s. n. wheel. 
 
 Hof, s. n. court. — imp. of liafva, 
 v. to raise. 
 
 Hoflfolk, 5. n. courtiers. 
 
 Hofintrig, s. n. court intrigue. 
 
 Hofsamhet, s. f. moderation, tempe- 
 rance. 
 
 Hof vet, definite of Hof, the court. 
 
 Hollandsk, a. dutch. 
 
 Holme, s. m. isle. 
 
 Hon, pro. she. 
 
 Honom, pro. him. 
 
 Hopknyta, v. to tie together. 
 
 Hopp, s. n. leap, hope. 
 
 Ho|>pa, v. to jump, leap. 
 
 Hoppas, v. to hope. 
 
 Hoppgifvande, a. encouraging. 
 
 Hopplocka, v. to gather. 
 
 Hos, prep, with, by, at, about, in, on. 
 
 Hornspets, s. m. point of the horn. 
 
 Hvad, pro. what. 
 
 Hvalf, s. n. vault, arch. 
 
 Hvar, ad. where. 
 
 Hvarandra, pro. each other. 
 
 Hvardagslag, every day custom. 
 
 Hvarfore, ad. why, wherefore. 
 
 Hvarje, a. every. 
 
 Hvarken, conj. neither. 
 
 Hvarmed, ad. with which. 
 
 Hvart, ad. whither. 
 
 Hvarur, ad. out of which. 
 
 Hvem, pro. who. 
 
 Hvetebrod, s. n. wheaten bread. 
 
 Hvi, ad. why, wherefore. 
 
 Hvila, v. to rest. 
 
 Hvilka, plur. of hvilken, who, which. 
 
 Hvimla, v. to be crowded, swarm. 
 
 Hviska, v. to whisper. 
 
 Hvit, a. white. 
 
 Hvitgra, a. white grey. 
 
 Hvitmenad, a. whitewashed. 
 
 Hvalfva, v. to arch } vault. 
 
( 148 ) 
 
 Hud, s. m. skin. 
 
 Hufvud, s. n. head. 
 
 Hufvudgata,* s. f. principal street. 
 
 Hufvudsakligen, ad. principally. 
 
 Hufvudstad, s. m. capital. 
 
 Hug, s. m. mind, inclination. 
 
 Huld, a. gentle, tender, kind. 
 
 Hund, s. m. dog. 
 
 Hundra, a. hundred. 
 
 Hunnit, from hinna, to attain, reach, 
 
 to have lime. 
 Hur or huru, ad. how. 
 Hurtigt, ad. briskly. 
 Huru vi da, ad. how far, 
 Hus, s. n. house. 
 Hushallare, s. m. house- holder. 
 Hustru, s. f. wife. 
 Hydda, s. f. hut. 
 Hylla, v. to pay homage s. shelf. 
 Hafvor, s. f. goods, offering, wealth. 
 Hag, s. m. inclination. 
 Hag] os, a. listless, indolent. 
 Hall, s. n. quarter, distance, relay. 
 Halla, v. to keep. 
 Har, s. n. hair. 
 Hard, a. hard. 
 
 Hardsmalt, a. hard of digestion. 
 Hadanefter, ad. here after. 
 Haftadt, part, stitched. 
 Ha f tig, a. hasty. 
 Hall, s. m. hearth, rock. 
 Halleberg, s. m. rock. 
 Han, ad. hence. 
 Handa, v. to happen. 
 Handelsevis, ad. accidentally. 
 Hanga, v. to hang. 
 Hanryckning, s. f. rapture, extasy. 
 Hanseende, s. f. respect. 
 Har, ad. here. 
 
 Hard, s. m. forge, hearth. "•"' 
 Harja, v. to lay waste. 
 Harledd, part, derived. 
 Harma, v. to imitate. 
 Harnad, s. warfare. 
 Harnads-skepp, s. n. ship of tear. 
 Hast, s. m. horse. 
 Hofding, s. m. chief, governor. 
 Hofves, it becomes, beseems. 
 Hog, a. high. 
 Hogbla, a. light blue. 
 Hogljuddare, a. louder. 
 Hogst, ad. very, exceedingly. 
 Hogtidlig, a. solemn. 
 Hogtids, high time. 
 
 Hogtidsdragt, s. m. festive clothes. 
 Hogtidsbrod, s, n. holiday bread. 
 Hoja, v. to raise. 
 Hojd, s. f. height, summit, hill. a. 
 
 raised. 
 Holl, imp. of halla, v. to hold, keep. 
 Hora, v. to hear. 
 Hora till, v. to belong. 
 Horn, s. n. corner. 
 Horsambet, s. f. obedience, compliance. 
 Hostlofven, s. n. autumn leaves. 
 Hostvind, s. m. autumn wind. 
 
 I, prep. in. 
 
 I bland, prep, among, ad. sometimes. 
 
 Icke, ad. no, not. 
 
 Ide, s. idea. 
 
 Ideal, s. n. ideal. 
 
 Idel, a. mere, pure. 
 
 Ideligen, ad. continually. 
 
 Ifrigt, ad. eagerly. 
 
 Ifran, pre, from. 
 
 Igenkanna, v. to recognise. 
 
 Igenom, pre, through. 
 
 Ibop, ad. together. 
 
 ihagkonima, v. to remember. 
 
 Immerfort, ad. continually. 
 
 Inbilla, v. to make one believe. 
 
 Inbillning, s. f. imagination, fancy. 
 
 Tnbordes, a. mutual, reciprocal. 
 
 Infria, v. to redeem, deliver. 
 
 Infunnit sig, appeared. 
 
 In gen, a. none no one. 
 
 Ingenting, nothing. 
 
 Ingripa, v. to seize, usurp, enter. 
 
 Inkomma, v. to come in, enter. 
 
 Inkomst, s. m. entrance, income. 
 
 Inkop, s. n. purchase. 
 
 Inlagd, a. inlaid, folded. 
 
 Inledning, s. f. introduction. 
 
 Inlagga, v. to put in, apply. 
 
 Innan, pre & conj. before, within. 
 
 Tnnehalla, v. to contain, hold. 
 
 Innesluta, v. to include, enclose. 
 
 Innevanare, s. m. inhabitants. 
 
 Inplanta, v. implant, ingraft, instill. 
 
 Inre, a. inward. 
 
 Inratta, v. to institute, found, con- 
 struct. 
 
 Inrattning, s. f. arrangement, insti- 
 tution. 
 
 Inse, v. to conceive, understand. 
 
 Inskrifva, v. to enter, enroL 
 
1 149 ) 
 
 lnstinkt, *. m. instinct. 
 Instucken, pushed in, put in. 
 Intagande, a. engaging, striking. 
 Intet, a. none, s. n. nothing. 
 Intressant, a. interesting. 
 J n trig, s. m. intrigue. 
 Intryck, s. n. impression. 
 In trad a, v. to enter. 
 Intrade, s. n. entrance. 
 IntrafFa, v. to happen, arrive. 
 Inventarier, s. inventories, fixtures. 
 Invid, pre* nigh, by. 
 Irrande, a. wandering, erring. 
 I st f. (i stallet for), instead" of. 
 Is, s. m. ice. 
 Italien, s. n. Italy. 
 Italienare, s. m. Italian, 
 
 Jag, pro. 1. 
 Jaga, v. to hunt. 
 Jemfora, v. to compare. 
 Jemforelsen, s. m. comparison. 
 Jemnvigt, s. f. equilibrium. 
 Jernkladd, a. ison-clad. 
 Jord, s. f. earth, ground. 
 Jordskalf, s. earthquake. 
 Jordtorpare, s. m. a laborer whose 
 
 wages consist of land. 
 Jordytan, s. f. surface of the earth. 
 Jubel, s. n. jubilee. 
 Jubelera, v. to exult. 
 Jublande, part, exulting. 
 Julie, s. m. boat, yawl. 
 Julqvall, s. m. Christmas-eve. 
 Junker, s. m. young nobleman, spark. 
 Just, ad. just, exactly. 
 Jaste from jasa, v. to ferment. 
 Jatteforelag, s. n. gigantic under ta- 
 
 Kaffe, s. n. coffee. 
 
 Kakelugn, s. m. stove of a kind of 
 
 dutch- tile. 
 Kal, a. bare. 
 
 Kail, s. n. calling, vocation. 
 Kalk, s. m. lime. 
 Kalla, v. to call, summon. 
 Kamp, s. m. conflict, combat. 
 Kamrar, s. pi. chambers. 
 Kamral, s. m. comrade. 
 Kan, v. can. — from kunna to be 
 
 able. 
 
 Kanske, 'ad. perhaps. 
 
 Kant, s. m. edge. 
 
 Kapell, s. n. chapel. 
 
 Kapplopning, s. f. race, running. 
 
 Karakter, s. m. character. 
 
 Karl, s m. man. 
 
 Kasta, v. to throw. 
 
 Kastning, s. throw, fling. 
 
 Katholsk, a. catholic. 
 
 Kedja, s. f. chain, series. 
 
 Kejsare, s. m. emperor. 
 
 Kejsardome, s, n. empire 
 
 Killing, s. m. kid. 
 
 Kind, s. f. cheek. 
 
 Kjortel, s. m. petticoat. 
 
 Kl. or klockan, o'clock. 
 
 Klaga, v. to complain. 
 
 Klagande, s. m. plaintiff. 
 
 Klang, s. m. sound. 
 
 Klappa, v. to knock, clap. 
 
 Klar, a. clear. 
 
 Klarhet, s. f. clearness. 
 
 Klarna, v. to clear off. 
 
 Klassisk, a. classic. 
 
 Klinga, v. to ring, sound 
 
 Klippa, s. f. rock, v. to cut. 
 
 Klyfta, s. f. cave, den. 
 
 Klada, v. to cover, clothe. 
 
 Klada sig, v. to dress. 
 
 Klader, s. pi. clothes. 
 
 Kladning, s. f. dress, suit. 
 
 Knallraket, s. m. rocket. 
 
 Knappt, ad. scarcely. 
 
 Knif, s. m. knife. 
 
 Knyta, v. to lie, knit. 
 
 Kna, s. n. knee. 
 
 Knaboja, v. to kneel. 
 
 Knasatt, silling on the knee. 
 
 Koja, s. f. cottage. 
 
 Koka, v. to boil. 
 
 Kolargosse, s. m. collier boy. 
 
 Kolonn, s. m. pillar. 
 
 Komma, v. to come. 
 
 Komminister, s. m. curate. 
 
 Kondition, s. m. place as tutor. 
 
 Konglig, a. royal, kingly. 
 
 Konst, s. f. art. 
 
 Konstigt, ad. artfully cunningly. 
 
 Kontrakt, s. n. contract. 
 
 Konung, s. m. king. 
 
 Kort, s. n. card, a. short. 
 
 Kosa, s. f. course. 
 
 Krafsa, v. to scratch, scrape together. 
 
 Kraft, s. m. vigour, strength, might. 
 
( 150 ) 
 
 Kraftfull, a. powerful, efficacious. 
 Rreatur, s. n. creature, animal. 
 Krets, s. m circle. 
 Rrig, s. n. war. 
 Rring, pre. around, about. 
 Rringstaende, standing around. 
 Rrog, s. m. public-house, alehouse, 
 Rrona, s. f. crown, chandelier. 
 Rronotionde, s. crown tithes. 
 Rronprins,, s. m. prince royal. 
 Krossa, v. to bruise, crush, crack. 
 Krusades, imp. from krusa, v. to curl. 
 Krampor, s. pi. ailments. 
 Kula, s. f. ball, den. 
 RuJen, a. chilly, bleak. 
 Kulle, s. m. hillock, top. 
 RuJmen, s. the lop. 
 Kult, s. m. culture, worship. 
 Rumlen, s. m. the tomb. 
 Kund, s. m. customer. 
 Kunde, v. might, could. 
 Rung, s. m. king. 
 Runna, v. to be able. 
 Runskap, s. m. skill, knowledge. 
 Rupol, s. m. cupola. 
 Kyrka, 5. f. church. 
 Ryrkofest, s. m. church- festival. 
 Ryrkogard, s. m. churchyard. 
 Rackt, ad. bravely, briskly. 
 Ralke, s. m. little sledge. 
 Kail a, s. f. source, spring, 
 Rampabragd, s. m. heroic exploit. 
 Ram pa dad, s. at. heroic deed. 
 Kampafard, s. m. campaign. 
 Ranipe, s. m. champion. 
 Ranna, v. to feel, know. 
 Kande, imp. of kanna. 
 Rannedom, s. m. knowledge. 
 Rannetecken, s. n. mark, sign. 
 Ransla, s. f. feeling, sense. 
 Ranslolos, a. insensible. 
 Rapp, s. m, stick, staff. 
 Rar, ad. in love, a. dear. 
 Karlek, s. m. love. 
 Rarleksbetygelser, s. pi. professions 
 
 of love. ' 
 Rarleksfull, a. full of love. 
 Rarnfull, a. pithy, solid. 
 Rold, s. m. cold, frost. 
 Ron, s. n. sex. 
 
 Lade ut, pushed off. 
 
 Lades, imp of lagsas, (o be (aid 
 
 Lag ? s. m. law, 
 
 Lagt ut, explained. 
 
 Land, s. n. country, land. 
 
 Land a, v. to land. 
 
 Landshofding, s. m. govertwr of a 
 
 province. 
 Landsman, s. m. countryman. 
 Landtprest, s. m. country clergyman. 
 Lapp, s. m. lapl<mder, patch. 
 Larm, s. n. alarm, noise. 
 Le, v. to smile. 
 Led, s. f. path, gate, rank. 
 Leda, n. to lead. 
 Ledsaga, v. to head, conduct. 
 Ledsnad, s. f. weariness. 
 Ledungafard, s. m. expedition for 
 
 devastation and booty. 
 Lefnad, s. m. life. 
 Lefnadssatt, s. n. manner of living. 
 Lefva, v. to live. 
 Lefvande, a. living. 
 Let'verne, s. n. life. 
 Lejon, s. n. lion. 
 Lek, s. m. sport, play. 
 Leka, v. to play. 
 Lekkamrat, s. m. playfellow. 
 Leksak, s. f. plaything. 
 Lektion, s. lesson. 
 Lektor, s. m. lecturer. 
 Lenina, v. to leave. 
 Learning, s. remains. 
 Lerfat, s. n. earthenware- dish. 
 Li da, v. to suffer. 
 Lif, s. n. life. 
 Liflig, a. lively. 
 Lifstid, s. m. life time. 
 Lifstids-besillning, s. f. possession 
 
 for life. 
 Lifva, v. to encourage, to inspire 
 
 with life* 
 Lik, s. n. corpse. — a. like, equal, 
 Likhet, s. f. likeness, resemblance, 
 
 conformity. 
 Likna, v. to resemble. 
 Liksom, Likasom, as it were, as 
 
 also. 
 Likval, ad. nevertheless, still. 
 Lilja, s. f. lily. 
 Liljekulle, s. m. hill of lilies. 
 Lind, s. f. lime-tree. 
 Lindrig, a. gentle, mild. 
 Linne, s. n. linen, shift. 
 jLinnevaf. .?. m, linen cloth - 
 Ljud, s. ??. sound, noise. 
 
( 
 
 151 
 
 Ljuda, v. to sound. 
 
 JLjuf, a. sweet, pleasant. 
 
 Ljuflig, a. delightful. 
 
 Ljungande, a. flashing. 
 
 Ljus, s. n. light, candle, a. bright, 
 
 light, clear. 
 Ljusharig, a. light haired. 
 Ljusstrom, s. m. stream of light. 
 Ljod, from ljuda, to sound. 
 Lock, s. m. curl. 
 Lofvande, a. promising. 
 Log, imp. of le, to smile. 
 Loge, s. m. barn, threshing-floor. 
 Lon, s. m. the lynx. 
 Lopp, 5. n. course, career. 
 Ludvig, s. m. Louis. 
 Luft, s. m. air. 
 Lugn, s. ti. calm. 
 Lukta, v. to smell. 
 Lumpet, a. paltry. 
 Lund, s. m. grove. 
 Luta, v. to stoop, incline. 
 Lycka, s. f. fortune, happiness. 
 Lyckas, v. to succeed. 
 Lycklig, a. happy. 
 Lyckligen, ad. happily. 
 Lyckligt, ad. happily. 
 Lyckligtvis, ad. fortunately, happily. 
 Lyda, v. to obey. 
 Lydnad, s. f. obedience. 
 Lynne, s. n. temper, humour. 
 Lysa, v. to shine. 
 Lag, imp. of ligga. v. to lie, a. base, 
 
 low. 
 Lang, a. long, tall, far. 
 Langskepps, fore and aft. 
 Langt, ad. far, much. 
 Lata, v. to let, make, sound. 
 Latsa, v. to pretend, make believe. 
 Lakare, s. m. physician. 
 Lakarekonst, s. f. art of medicine. 
 Lam pa, v. to adapt, fit, suit. 
 Langd, s. f. length, height. 
 Lange, ad. long. 
 Langesen, long since. 
 Langta, v. to long, desire. 
 Langtan, s. f. longing, desire. 
 Langs, Langsefter, ad. pre. along. 
 Lapp, s. m. lip. 
 
 Lara, v. to learn, teach, s. f. doctrine. 
 Larare, s. m. teacher. 
 Larareplats, s. m. situation as teacher. 
 Laraktighet, s. f. docility. 
 Lard, a. learned. 
 
 La tit, s. n. linen. 
 
 Larjunge, s. m. pupil, disciple. 
 
 Larka, s. f. lark. 
 
 La roh us, s. n. school, college. 
 
 Larostol, s. m. pulpit, professors 
 
 chair. 
 Lasa, v. to read, study. 
 Lat, imp. of lata to permit. 
 Latt, a. light, easy. ad. easily. 
 Lattsinne, s. n, levity. 
 Lof, s. n. leaf. 
 Lofrnska, s. f. green-branch. 
 Lofsprickning, s. breaking out of the 
 
 leaf. 
 Loje, s. n. laughter. 
 Lojlig, a. ridiculous. 
 Lon, s. f. reward, wages, salary. 
 Ltina modan, to be worth while. 
 Lonetillokning, increase of salary. 
 Ltinnhvalf, s. n. secret vault. 
 Los, a. loose, slack, free, false. 
 Losa, v. to untie, loose. 
 Losslappa, v. to let loose. 
 
 Maj, s. m. may. 
 
 Majfalt, s. n. field of may. 
 
 Maka, s. m. f. spouse, mate, fellow. 
 
 Makt, s. f. power. 
 
 Maktp&liggande, a. important. 
 
 Man, s. m. man, husband. — pro, one. 
 
 Manhaftighet, s. f. valour. 
 
 Mark, s. f. ground, field, m. pound 
 weight. 
 
 Marskalk, s. m. marshal. 
 
 Mat, s. m. victuals, food, meat. 
 
 Matta, s. f. mat. 
 
 Mattad, part, weakened. 
 
 Med, pre. with. 
 
 Medan, conj. while. 
 
 Medel, s. n. means, instrument. 
 
 Medelklass, s. m. middle class. 
 
 Medeltiden, s. m. the middle ages. 
 
 Medfora, v. to cause, bring. 
 
 Medgang, s. m. prosperity. 
 
 Medvetande, s. n. consciousness. — 
 a. conscious. 
 
 Mejseln, s. m. the chisel. 
 
 Melancholisk, a. melancholy. 
 
 Mel Ian, pre. between. 
 
 Mellankomst, s. m. intervention, in- 
 terposition. 
 
 Men, conj. but. s. n. hurt, injury. 
 
 Mening, s. f opinion, mind. 
 
( 152 ) 
 
 Menniska, s. f. man, body. 
 MenniskoslSgte, s. n. human-race. 
 Mensklig, a. human, humane. 
 Mensklighet, s. f. humanity. 
 Mer or mera, a. ad. more. 
 Middag, s. m. noon. 
 Midt, s. m. middle, in two, 
 Mig, pro. me. 
 Milan, s* f. the stack for making 
 
 charcoal. 
 Mildhet, s. f. gentleness, goodness. 
 Mirniskt, a. mimicking. 
 Min, raitf, pro. my, mine. 
 Mindre, a. less. 
 Minne, s. n. memory. 
 Minnesvard, s. m. monument. 
 Mins, v. remember. 
 Missrakning, s. m. misscalculalion. 
 Mjolk, s. f. milk. 
 Mo, s. f. down. 
 Mod, s. n. courage. 
 Moder, s. f. mother. 
 Modig, a. courageous. 
 Moln 7 s. n. cloud. 
 Molnf'ri, a. free from clouds. 
 Mor, s. f. mother. 
 Moralisk, a. moral. 
 Morgon, s. m. morning. 
 Morgonrodnad, s. f. aurora. 
 Mor mor, s. f. grandmother. 
 Mossa, s. f. moss. 
 Mot, pre. against, towards. 
 Motarbeta, v. to counteract. 
 Motgang, ^s. m. adversity. 
 Molsats, s. m. contrary. 
 Motsatt, a. opposed. 
 Motstandare, s. m. opponent. 
 Motsagelse, s. m. contradiction. 
 Mottaga, v. to receive. 
 Mottar, from mottaga. 
 
 Mottog, imp. of mottaga. 
 
 Mulen, a. gloomy, sad. 
 
 Mud, s. m. mouth. 
 
 Muntra, v. to cheer up. 
 
 Mur, s. m. wall. 
 
 Muskier, *. m. muscles. 
 
 Mycket, a. much. 
 
 Myrten, s. m. myrtle. 
 
 Mahanda, ad. perhaps. 
 
 Mai, s. n. object, meal. 
 
 Malning, s. m. painting. 
 
 Maltid, s. m. meal. 
 
 Manad, s. m. mouth. 
 
 Mand, r. can. 
 
 M&ne, s. m. moon. 
 
 Manga, a. many. 
 
 Mangahanda, a. of many kinds. 
 
 Man gen, a. many. 
 
 Mangfaldig, a. manifold, various. 
 
 Mangvis, a. manywise. 
 
 Maste, v. must. 
 
 Matta, s. f. measure, moderation. 
 
 Matte, v. may. 
 
 Mattlig, a. moderate, temperate. 
 
 Man, pi. of man, s. m. man. 
 
 Mangd, s. f. multitude. 
 
 Marka, v. to mark, measure, observe. 
 
 Markvardig, a, remarkable. 
 
 Markvardighet, s. f. remarkableness, 
 
 curiosity. 
 Mastare, s. m. master. 
 Masterverk, s n. masteiyiece. 
 Matte, from mata to measure. 
 Mo, s. f. maid. 
 Monster, s. n. pattern. 
 Monstrande, a. censuring, mustering. 
 Mork, a. dark. 
 Morker. s. n. darkness. 
 Morkbla. a. dark blue. 
 Morkna, v. to grow dark. 
 Motas, r. to meet. 
 
 Namn, s. n. name. 
 Namnkunnighet, s. f. renown, fame. 
 Nationallynne, s. n. national temper. 
 Nattgammal, a. night old. 
 Nattqvarter, s. n. night-quarters. 
 Natnr, s. f. nature. 
 Natnrforskare, s. m. naturalist. 
 Naturforskning, s. m. investigation 
 
 of nature. 
 Neapel, s. n. Naples. 
 Necken, s. m. a river deity. 
 Ned. ad. down. 
 Nedlagt, par. laid down. 
 Nedsla, v. to beat down, depress. 
 Nedsteg, imp. of nedstiga. 
 Nedstiga, v. to descend, step down. 
 Nedvagen, s. m. lower way. 
 Nej, ad. no. 
 Nemligen, ad. namely. 
 Ner, ad. down. 
 Ni, pro. you. 
 Nit, s. n. zeal. 
 Njuta, v. to enjoy. 
 Njutning, s. f. enjoyment. 
 Njot imp. of njuta. 
 Norden, *. the north. 
 
( 153 ) 
 
 Nordmanna, a. as a northman. 
 
 Nil, ad. now. 
 
 Numera, ad. now. 
 
 Nummer, s. m. number. 
 
 Nuvarande, a. present, existing now. 
 
 Ny, a. new. 
 
 Nyckel, s. m. key. 
 
 Nyfodd. a. new-born. 
 
 NysSj ad. just now. 
 
 Nyttja, v. to read, use. 
 
 Na, v. to reach, — int. well. 
 
 Nad, s. f. pardon, favor, grace. 
 
 Nagon, a. some, any, somebody. 
 
 Nagorlunda, ad. somewhat. 
 
 Nagra, a. some, a few. 
 
 Natt, par. from na. 
 
 Nafratt, s. m. clublaw. 
 
 Nappligen, ad. scarcely, hardly. 
 
 Nara, v. to nourish, — a. near. 
 
 Narma sig, v. to approach. 
 
 Narniare, ad. nearer. 
 
 Narmast, ad. nearest. 
 
 Narvarelse, s. m. presence. 
 
 Nasta, s. m. neighbour. 
 
 Naste, s. n. nest. 
 
 Natthet, s. f. neatness. 
 
 Nod, s. f. need, necessity, want. 
 
 Nodig, a. necessary. 
 
 Nodvandig, a. needful, requisite. 
 
 Noje, s. n. delight, satisfaction. 
 
 Notte, imp. of ntita, v. to wear. 
 
 Oaktadt, ad. notwithstanding. 
 Obekant, a. unacquainted, unknown. 
 Obetydlig, a. inconsiderable". 
 Obevapnad, a. unarmed. 
 Och, conj. and. 
 Ock, conj. likewise, too, also. 
 Ocksa, see ock. 
 Odling, s. tilling, improvement. 
 Oduglig, a. unfit. 
 Ofall, s. n. ruin, misfortune. 
 Ofantlig a. enormous, excessive. 
 OfFentlig, a. public. 
 Officerare, s. m. officer. 
 Offra, v. to sacrifice, offer. 
 Offret, def of offer, victim. 
 Ofta, ad. often. 
 Ofvan, pre. over. 
 Oforgatlig, a. ever memorable. 
 Oformodad, a. unexpected, unthought of. 
 Oforsagd, a. undaunted, intrepid. 
 Ofortankt. ad. unexpectedly, unthought 
 of 
 
 Ogift, a. unmarried. 
 
 Okonstlad, a. artless. 
 
 Okunnig, a. ignorant. 
 
 Okand, a. unknown. 
 
 Olika, a. unlike. 
 
 Olycka, s. f. ill luck, misfortune. 
 
 Olycklig, a. unhappy, unsuccessful. 
 
 Om, pre. of concerning, in. 
 
 Ombord, on board. 
 
 Ombyta, v. to change. 
 
 Ombytligbet, s. f. mutability, incon- 
 stancy. 
 
 Omdome, s. n. judgment, discernment. 
 
 Omfamna, v. to embrace, hug. 
 
 Omfalta, v. to embrace, encompass. 
 
 Omgaf imp. ofomgifva. v. to surround. 
 
 Orager from omgifva. 
 
 Oragifven, surrounded. 
 
 Omkostnad, s. f. charge, cost. 
 
 Omkri ng, pre, about, round, almost, 
 near. 
 
 Omkullkasta, v. to overthrow. 
 
 Omsider, ad. at length. 
 
 Omslaget, par. enveloped. 
 
 Omsorg, s. m. care, charge. 
 
 Omstandigbet, s. f. circumstance, con- 
 dition. 
 
 Omatlig, a. immense, immeasurable. 
 
 Ond, a. bad, ill. 
 
 Ondt, s. n. evil. 
 
 Oordning, s. f. disorder, confusion. 
 
 Opp. ad. up. 
 
 Ord, s. n. word. 
 
 Ordentlig, a. orderly. 
 
 Ordentligen, ad. neatly, orderly. 
 
 Ordning, s. f. order, discipline. 
 
 Organisera, v. to organise, arrange. 
 
 Orm, s. m. serpent. 
 
 Oro, s. f. uneasiness, trouble. 
 
 Oroligt, ad. uneasily. 
 
 Ort, s. m. country place. 
 
 Osteria, s. inn. 
 
 Ost, s. m. cheese. 
 
 Osynlig, a. invisible. 
 
 Osakerhet, s. f. uncertainly. 
 
 Otreflig, a. uncomfortable. 
 
 Ouppdragna, not drawn up. 
 
 Ouppbdrligt, ad. constantly. 
 
 Otillatlig, a. not allowed, unallowable. 
 
 Otro, s. f. unbelief, incredulity. 
 
 Oviss, a. uncertain. 
 
 Paket, s. n. packet. 
 
 Palats, s. n. palace. 
 
 Pall, s. m. footstool) stool, 
 
( 154 ) 
 
 Panna, s. f. brow, forehead, pan. 
 
 Papper, s. n. paper. 
 
 Par, *. n. pair, couple. 
 
 Pariserboer, s. pi. inhabitants of Paris. 
 
 Passande, a. suitable. 
 
 Penna, s. f. pen, quill. 
 
 Penningar, *. pi. money. 
 
 Pergament, s. n. parchment. 
 
 Period, s. m. period, time. 
 
 Perlor, s. pi. pearls. 
 
 Person, *. m. person. 
 
 Personlig, a. personal. 
 
 Physiskt, ad. physically. 
 
 Picka, v. to tick, beat, throb. 
 
 Pi I, s.. m. arrow. — s. f. willow tree. 
 
 Plats, s. m. place. 
 
 Plotsligen, ad. suddenly, unawares. 
 
 Poetisk, a. poetic. 
 
 Pol, s. m. pole. 
 
 Politisk, a. political. 
 
 Polytheistisk, a. polytheistic. 
 
 Porslin, s. n. porcelain. 
 
 Postbok, s. m. post-book. 
 
 Postdag, s. m. post-day. 
 
 Postgumma, s. f. woman who carries 
 
 letters. 
 Postgard, s. m. post office. 
 Postvaska, s. f. mail, letter-bag. 
 Prakt, s. m. magnificence. 
 Praktfull, a. magnificent. 
 Prakt-rum, s. n. elegant, best room. 
 Predika, v. to preach. 
 Prest, s. m. clergyman. 
 Preussen, s. n. Prussia. 
 Prineip, s. m. principle. 
 Prins, s. m. prince. 
 Prinsessa, s. f. princess. 
 Pris, s. n. prize, price. 
 Prisa, v. to praise. 
 Prisamne, s. n. prize-subject. 
 Profet, s. m. prophet. 
 Proklamera, v. to proclaim. 
 Promenad, s. m. walking, walk. 
 Proselyt, *. m. proselyte. 
 Pry da, v. to ornament, adorn. 
 Prydd, par. adorned, embellished. 
 Prydlig, a. elegant. 
 Prydlighet, s. f. elegance. 
 Pragel, s. m. coinage, mark. 
 Profva, *>. to try. 
 Profvad, par. tried, tested. 
 Putsa, v. to put in order. 
 Pa, pre, on, to. 
 Pa det alt, in order that. 
 
 Pakalla, v. to require. 
 Palagor, s. f. taxes. 
 Paminna, v. to remind 
 Panyttfodas, v. to be born again, re- 
 generated. 
 Paskina, v. to show, manifest. 
 Patrangande, a. pressing, necessitous. 
 
 Qvad, imp. of qvada, v. to sing, cry. 
 Qval, s. n. pang, anguish, agony. 
 Qvar, ad. left, remaining. 
 Qvarblifva, v. to remain. 
 Qvarbaila, v. to keep, retain. 
 Qvida, v. to cry, lament. 
 Qvinlig, a. womanish, effeminate. 
 Qvinna, s. f. woman, female. 
 Qvinnoskannad, female form. 
 Qvada, v. to sing. 
 Qvall, s. m. evening, supper. 
 
 Rad, s. f. line, range, row. 
 
 Ragg, *. n. rough hair. 
 
 Rak, a. upright, straight. 
 
 Rakad, par. shaved, shorn. 
 
 Rand, s. f. border, edge, strip. 
 
 Ranka, s. f. tendril. 
 
 Rask, a. brisk, stout. 
 
 Rassla, v. to rustle. 
 
 Rastlos, a. restless. 
 
 Reda sig, v. to clear oneself. 
 
 Redan, ad. already. 
 
 Redd, s. m. roads. 
 
 Redlig, a. true, sincere. 
 
 Reformera, v. to reform. 
 
 Regent, s. m. regent, ruler. 
 
 Regn, s. n. rain. 
 
 Regna, t^ to rain. 
 
 Religion, «. m. religion. 
 
 Religios, a. religious. 
 
 Re'n for redan, ad. already. 
 
 Ren, s. m. raindeer. a. clean, pure, 
 
 ad. already. 
 Renskrifvet, fairly copied. 
 Resa, v. to travel, raise. — s. f. 
 
 journey, passage. 
 Resa sig, v. to raise oneself, rise. 
 Reseplan, s. m. plan of a journey. 
 Revolution, s. m. revolution. 
 Riddare, s. m. knight. 
 Rigtning, s. f, direction. 
 Rik, a. rich. 
 
 Rike, s. n. kingdom, empire. 
 Rikedom, s. m. riches. 
 Rikta, v. to enrich. 
 
( t&5 ) 
 
 Riksliireslandare, *. m. regent. 
 Riksrad, s. n, senator, counsellor of 
 
 slate. 
 Riktigt, ad. properly, quite. 
 Ringa, v. to ring. a. little. 
 Ringning, s. f. ringing, tolling. 
 Ro, v. to row. s. f. rest. 
 Rodd, s. m. rowing. 
 Ros, s. f. rose, flower. 
 Rosblomma, *. f. rose-blossom. 
 Rosig, a. rosy, bloomy. 
 Rotation, s. rotation. 
 Rulla, v. to roll. — s. roll. 
 Rum, s. n. room, peace. 
 Rund, a. round. 
 Rygg, s. m. back. 
 
 Ryktbarhet, s. f fame, notoriousness. 
 Rykte, s. n. renown, fame. 
 Rymd, s. m. space, contents* 
 Rysk, a russian. 
 Ryssland, s. n. Russia. 
 Ryta, v. to roar. 
 Ryttare, s. m. horseman 
 Rad, s. n. cvunsel, remedy, power, 
 
 advice. 
 Rada, v. to advise, consult, prevail. 
 Radkammare, s. m. council-chamber. 
 Rackte. imp. ofracka, v to reach, offer. 
 Radd, a. alarmed, afraid. 
 Radder, a. fearful. 
 Rades, v. to be alarmed. 
 Raknadt, calculated. 
 Rannde, imp. of ranna., v. to run, push. 
 Ratt, s. m. court of justice, dish, course. 
 Rod, a. red. 
 
 Roja, v. to discover, betray. 
 Rbra, v. to concern, move. 
 Rorelse, s. m. motion, exercise. 
 Rost, s. f. voice, vote, 
 
 Saft, s. m juice, humour. 
 Saga, s. f. tale, legend. 
 Sak, s. f. thing, case, cause. 
 Sakna, v. to miss, regret, need. 
 Sakta, a. gentle, slow. 
 Sal, s. m parlour, hall. 
 Salig, a. blessed. 
 Sallat, s. m. salad. 
 Sam la, v. to collect, gather. 
 Samm, imp. of sirama, v. to swin%. 
 Samma, a same. 
 Sammanbindning, s. connection. 
 Sammansatt, a. composed, put to- 
 gplher. 
 
 Saraman, ad. together. 
 Samt, conj. and, also. 
 Sam tag, s. n. hold. 
 Sand, s. m. sand, gravel. 
 Sann, a. true. 
 Sanni ng, *. f. truth. 
 Sansa sig, v. to recover ones self. 
 Satt, imp. of sitta. v. to sit. 
 Satte from salta. v. to set. 
 Se, v. to see. 
 
 Sedan, ad afterwards, moreover. 
 Sedighet, s. f. modesty, gentleness. 
 Sedlig, a. moral. 
 Sednare, a. later, slower. 
 Seger, s. m. victory, conquest. 
 Segerhjelte, s. m. conqueror. 
 Segerkoion, s. victorious column. 
 Segertecken, $. n. trophy. 
 Segla, v. to sail. 
 Segra, v. to conquer, triumph. 
 Sekler, s. n. centuries. 
 Sekreterare, s. m. secretary. 
 Sen or sent, a. slow, late. 
 Session, s. bankruptcy. 
 Si da, s. f. page, side, 
 Sid en, s. n. silk. 
 Siesta, s. f. slumber after dinner. 
 Si Ike, s. n. silk. 
 Sin, sitt, pro, your, yours. 
 Si nne, s. n. temper, anger. 
 Sinnesradighet, s. f presence of mind. 
 Sinnesrorelse, s. m. emotion. 
 Sinsemellan, between or among them- 
 selves. 
 Sist, a. last, furthest. 
 Sitta, v. to sit. 
 Sjelf, pro. self, himself. 
 Sjelf-egare, s. an independent person. 
 Sjelfstandighet, s. f. independence. 
 Sjal, s. f. soul, s. m. seal. 
 Sjalsstorhet, s. f. magnanimity. 
 Sjo, s. m. sea, lake. 
 Skaft, s. n. handle. 
 Skaka, v. to shake. 
 Skald, s. m. poet, bard. 
 Skalf, from skalfva, v. to shake. 
 Skall, v. shall, s. n. barking of a dog. 
 Skandisk, a. Scandinavian. 
 Skaparn, s. m. the creator. 
 Skapelse, s. m. creation. 
 Skara, s. f. troop, multitude. 
 Skarp, a. sharp. 
 Skalta, v. to contribute, value. 
 Ske, v. to happen, to take place* 
 
( 156 ) 
 
 Sked, s. f. spoon. 
 
 Sken, s.n. light, v. from skina to shine. 
 Skenbar, a. plausible, specious. 
 Skeppsbrott, s. n. shipwreck. 
 Skick, s. n. order, state, condition. 
 Skicka, v. to send. 
 Skicklighet, s. f. ability. 
 Skifva, s. f. sheaf of a block. 
 Skifte, s. n. change, variation. 
 Skilja, v. to separate, disjoin. 
 Skimra, v. to glitter, glare. 
 Skina, v. to shine. 
 Skjutluckor, s. shutters. 
 Skog, s. m. forest, wood. 
 Skogsra, s. n. fairy of the woods. 
 Skoj, s. n. vagabondism. 
 Skola, s. f. school. 
 Skolpojke, s. m. school-boy. 
 Skolungdom, s. m. scholars. 
 Skona, v. to spare, save. 
 Skri, s. n. cry, clamour. 
 Skridning, s. advance. 
 Skrifva, v. to write. 
 Skraddarlara, s. f. tailor's business. 
 Skryta, v. to boast. 
 Skugga, s. f. shade, shadow. 
 Skuldra, s. f. shoulder. 
 Skulle, s. m. loft. v. might, should. 
 Skurn, s. n. froth, scum. 
 Skumma, v. to skim. 
 Skura, v. to scour. 
 Sky, s. m. cloud. 
 Skvldig, a. indebted, obliged. 
 Skymta, v. to appear dimly. 
 Skynda, v. to hasten, hurry. 
 Skada, v. to behold, see. 
 Skadeplats, s. m. stage, theatre. 
 Skadespel, s. n. show, drama. 
 Skagg, s. n. beard. 
 Skalfva, v. to shake, shiver. 
 Skamta, v. to joke, jest. 
 Skandlig, a. infamous, base. 
 Skank, s. m. present, gift, bribe. 
 Skanka, v. to give, bestow. 
 Skankte, imp. of skanka. 
 Skar, s. n rock. — a. clear, pure. 
 Skarf, s. m. farthing, small portion. 
 Skofla, v. to plunder, pillage. 
 Skold, s. m. shield, buckler. 
 Skon, a. beautiful. 
 Skonhet, s. f. beauty. 
 Skonhetssinne, s. n. taste for the 
 
 beautiful. 
 Skor. a. brittle. 
 
 Skote, s. n. lap, bosom. 
 
 Slag, s. n. kind. sort. 
 
 Slagen, par. struck. — pi. f slag 
 
 a blow. 
 Slagsmal, s. n. affray. 
 Slant imp. of slinta, v. to slip, slide. 
 Siockna, v. to go out. 
 Slog imp. of sla. v. to strike, sing. 
 Sluka, v. to swallow. 
 Slummer, s. m. slumber. 
 Slut, s. n. end, close. 
 Sluta, v. to finish. 
 Slutel, par. closed. 
 Slutligen, ad. finally. 
 Sla, v. to strike, beat. 
 Sla. ned, v. to alight. 
 Slass, v. to fight. 
 Slacka, v. to quench. 
 Slagt, s. m. family, kindred. 
 Slagting, s. f. relation. 
 Slappa, v. to let go, quit. 
 Slat, a. smooth. 
 Slatt, ad. plainly. 
 Slosa, v. to lavish, squander. 
 Slot, imp. of sluta, v. to finish, inclose. 
 Smaklos, a. tasteless. 
 Smal, a. slender. 
 Smeka, v. to caress, fawn. 
 Smicker, s. n. flattery, fawning. 
 Sma, a. small, little. 
 Smaningom, ad. by degrees. 
 Srnalta, v. to melt, dissolve. 
 Smarre, a. smaller. 
 Smarta, s. f. smart, pain. 
 Snart, ad. soon. 
 Snille, s. n. genius, wit. 
 Snillrik, a. talented. 
 Snygghet, s. f. cleanliness, neatness. 
 Snail, a. swift, sweet, good. 
 Snarja, v. to snare, entangle. 
 Sno, s. m. snow. 
 Socken, s. f. parish. 
 Sofva, v. to sleep. 
 Sol. s. f. sun. 
 Soldat, s. m. soldier. 
 Solfjeder, s. m. fan. 
 Solsken, s. n. sunshine. 
 Som, pro. who, which, — conj. as, like. 
 Sommar, s. m. summer. 
 Somna, v. to fall asleep. 
 Son, s. m. son. 
 
 Soneson or sonson, s. m. grand-son. 
 Sopa, v. to sweep. 
 Sorg, s. m grief, sorrow. 
 
( 157 ) 
 
 Sorglig, a. mournful. 
 
 Soil, s. n. noise, rattling. 
 
 Spanska, a. Spanish. 
 
 Spara, v. to spare. 
 
 Sparsam, a. saving, thrifty. 
 
 Spefullt, ad. mockingly, sarcastically. 
 
 Speglar pi. of spegel , s. lookingglass. 
 
 Spel, s. n. game, play, music. 
 
 Spela, v. to play. 
 
 Spelhus, s. n. gambling-house. 
 
 Speis, s. m. point, summit. 
 
 Spetskrage, s. m. lace-collar. 
 
 Spillra, s f. splinter. 
 
 Spinna, v. to spin. 
 
 Spis, s. m. fire-place, food. 
 
 Spisel, s. m. fireplace. 
 
 Spisa, v. to feed, to suffice. 
 
 Splittring, s. m. dissension, variance. 
 
 Sprang imp. of springa, v. to burst, 
 
 run. 
 Spricla, v. to spread, extend. 
 Spridde imp. of sprida. 
 Spun no imp. of spinna. 
 Spar, s. n. track, footstep. 
 Sparl, a. tender, soft. 
 Spande imp. of spanna. 
 Spanna, v. to stretch, strain, extend. 
 Stad, s. m. town, city. 
 Stadga, v. to ordain, direct. 
 Stadna, v. to stop, thicken. 
 Stalldrang, s. m. groom. 
 Stam, s. m. trunk, stock. 
 Stamma, v. to stammer. 
 Stark, a. strong, vigorous. 
 Stat, s. m. state, allowance. 
 Stattorpare, s. m. laborer living and 
 
 engaged at an estate. 
 Staty, s. m. statue. 
 Steg, v. stepped, steg upp, — got up. 
 Stelna, v. to grow stiff. 
 8ten, s. m. stone. 
 Sticka, v. to knit. 
 Stifta, v. to establish, found. 
 Stiftare, s. m. founder, author. 
 Sliflelse, s. f. foundation. 
 Stig, s. m. path. 
 Stiga, v. to mount. 
 Stilla, a. calm, still. — ad. calmly. 
 Stipendiat, s. m. stipendiary. 
 Stjernfasle, s.n. the firmament of stars. 
 Stock, s. m. timber, stock. 
 Stod, s. n statue, pillar. 
 St oft, s. n. ashes. 
 Stol, s. m. chair. 
 
 Stolt, a. proud. 
 
 Stolthet, 8. f. haughtiness. 
 
 Stor, a. great. 
 
 Storfurste, s. m. grand-duke. 
 
 Storhet, s. f. greatness, grandeur. 
 
 Storm, s. m. storm, assault. 
 
 Strand, s. m. shore, strand. 
 
 Strid, s. m. contest, dispute, strife. 
 
 Strala, v. to beam, shine. 
 
 Stralflod, s. m. stream of light. 
 
 Strat, s. m. highway, road, path. 
 
 Stracka, v. to stretch, extend. 
 
 Strackning. s. f. stretching, direction. 
 
 Strang, a. strict, severe. 
 
 Stuga, s. f. room, apartment, hut, 
 
 cottage. 
 Stum, a. dumb. 
 
 Stund, s. m. hour, while, moment. 
 Styeke, s. n, piece, case. 
 Stygg, a. ugly, bad, wicked, filthy. 
 Styra, v. to govern. 
 Sty res man, s. m. chief, ruler , guide. 
 Styrka, s. f. vigour, strength, support. 
 St a, v. to stand. 
 Stand, s. n. station, stale. 
 Standpunkt, s. m. point, position. 
 Stathallare, s. m. governor. 
 Stadse, ad. ever, always. 
 Stalle, s. n. place. 
 i stallet for, instead of. 
 Stalldt, par. placed. 
 Stall ning, s. m. position, scaffold. 
 Stamma, s. f. voice, part. 
 Stander, pi. of stand. 
 Stanga, v. to shut, close. 
 Stanger, pi. of stang, pole, bar. 
 Stodt, par. supported. 
 Storta, v. to rush. 
 Stota, v. to strike, shock. 
 Suckan, suckande s. f. sighing. 
 Susning, s. m. rustling, buzzing. 
 Sutto, imp. pi. of sitta, v. to sit. 
 Svag, a. weak, frail. 
 Sval, a. cool, fresh. 
 Svalka, v. a. to cool, refresh, s. m. 
 
 coolness. 
 Svalkande, cooling, refreshing. 
 Svar, s. n. answer. 
 Svarfva, v. to turn. 
 Svensk, a. Swedish. 
 Svika, v. to fail, disappoint. 
 Svinga, v. to swing? whirl. 
 Svarighet, s. f. difficulty, distress. 
 Svalla, v. n. to swell, rise. 
 
( 158 ) 
 
 Svangde, imp, of sv&nga. v. to wave, 
 
 swing. 
 Svard, *. n. sword. 
 Svardshugg, s. n. a stroke of the 
 
 sword. 
 Synas, v. to appear, seem. 
 Synd, s. f. sin. — Det ar synd, it 
 
 is -a pity. 
 i synnerhet, ad. especially. 
 Syster, s. f. sister. 
 Syskon, s. n. brothers and sisters. 
 Sa, ad. conj. thus, so. 
 Sadan, a. such, the like. 
 Sag, imp. of se, v. to see. 
 Saledes, ad. thus, consequently. 
 Salunda, ad. thus. 
 Sasom, conj. as. 
 Saval, ad. as well. 
 Sad, s. f. corn, seed. 
 Saga, v. to say. 
 Saker, a. secure^ safe, sure. 
 Sakerhet, s. f. security. 
 Sail, a. blessed, happy. 
 Sallan, ad. seldom. 
 Sallsam, a. strange, uncommon. 
 Sallsamhet, s. f. singularity, oddness. 
 Sallskapslif, s. n. social life. 
 Sallsynt, a. rare, uncommon. 
 Sanda, v. to send. 
 Sang, s. f. bed. 
 till sangs, to bed, abed, 
 Sanktes, imp. of. sank a, v. to sink, 
 
 immerge. 
 Sarskild, a. separate, private, apart. 
 Satt, 5. n. manner, way. 
 Satta, v. to place, put. 
 Sodern, s. m. the south. 
 Sodra, a. southern. 
 Soka, v. to try, seek. 
 Sonderrifven, torn in pieces. 
 Sdrja, v. to mourn for, regret, grieve. 
 
 T. ex. till exempel, for instance. 
 Ta from taga, v. to take. 
 Tack, s. m. thanks. 
 Tacka, v. to thank. 
 Tacksam, a. grateful. 
 Tafla, s. f. table, picture. 
 Tak, s. n. roof. 
 Takbjelke, s. m. roof-beam. 
 Tal, s. n. speech, discourse. 
 Tala, v. to speak. 
 Talgljus, s. n. tallow- can die. 
 Tall, s. f. pine, deal 
 
 Tallrik, s. m. plate. 
 Talrik, a. numerous. 
 Talte, imp. of tala. 
 Tarn, a. tame. 
 Tanke, *. m. thought, mind. 
 Tankfull, a. thoughtful. 
 Tapper, a. brave, stout. 
 Tartlighet, s. f. frugality. 
 Tarfva, v. to need, want. 
 Tecken, s. n. sign, mark. 
 Teckna, v. to mark, draw, sign. 
 Templet, s. n. the temple. 
 Tenntalhik, s. n. pewter-plate. 
 Theolog, s. m. theologian. 
 Theologisk, a. theological. 
 Thron, s. m. throne. 
 Tkronfoljare, s. m. successor. 
 Tid, s. m. time. 
 Tidehvarf, s. n. period. 
 Tiderymd, s. m. space of time. 
 Tidigt, ad. early. 
 Tidning, s. m. news, newspaper. 
 Till, pre. for, to, till. 
 Till och med, even. 
 Tillbaka, ad. back, in return. 
 Tillbragt from tillbringa. 
 Tillbringa, v. to pass, spend. 
 Tilldela, v. to bestow, distribute. 
 Tillernad, a. intended. 
 Tillfalle, s. n. occasion. 
 Tillfalligtvis, ad. accidentally. 
 Tillfdrene, ad. formerly, once. 
 Tillgick, imp. of tillga. 
 Tillgang, s. m. resource, means. 
 Tillbora, v. to belong to. 
 Tillika, ad. together, besides. 
 Tillra, v. to roll, trickle. 
 Tillsammans, ad. together, jointly. 
 Tillsta, v. to allow, own, confess. 
 Tillstoka, v. to trim, put in order. 
 Tillvinna, v. to gain, acquire. 
 Tillvitelse, s. m. charge, reproach. 
 Tillatelse, s. m. permission. 
 Tillagg, s. n. addition. 
 Tilloka, v. to increase, augment. 
 Timmerman, s. m. carpenter. 
 Timmervaggarne, s. pi. wooden walls. 
 Tindra, v. to glimmer. 
 Ting, s. n. thing, assize. 
 Titlar, s. pi. titles. 
 Tjena, v. to serve, 
 Tjock, a. thick. 
 Tjockna, v. to thicken. 
 Tjugu, a. twenty. 
 
( 15» ) 
 
 Tjusning, s. f. enchantment. 
 
 T j all, s. n. hut, cottage. 
 
 Tjot, imp. of Tjuta, v. to howl. 
 
 Toffsar, s. tassels, tufts. 
 
 Tog, imp. of taga, v. to take. 
 
 Tok, s. m. fool, idiot. 
 
 To If, a. twelve. 
 
 Tolk, s. m. interpreter. 
 
 Tom, a. empty. 
 
 Tomhet, s. f. emptiness. 
 
 Tomtegubbe, s. m. hobgoblin. 
 
 Topp, s. m. pinnacle, top. 
 
 Torfva, s. f. sod, turf. 
 
 Torn, s. n. tower, turret. 
 
 Torpare, s. m. cottager, peasant. 
 
 Torrvedssticka, s. f. dry splinter. 
 
 Tragisk, a. tragic. 
 
 Trakt, *. m. tract, region. 
 
 Tredje, a. third. 
 
 Treflig, a. comfortable. 
 
 Trefnad, s. m. comfort. 
 
 Trehundra, a. three hundred. 
 
 Triumf, s. m. triumph. 
 
 Triumfbage, s. m. triumphal arch. 
 
 Trodae, imp. of tro, v. to believe. 
 
 Trogen, a. faithful. 
 
 Troll, s. n. goblin. 
 
 Trolldom, s. m. witchcraft. 
 
 Trolleri, s. n. sorcery. 
 
 Trotsa, v. to defy, dare. 
 
 Trott, par. believed. 
 
 Trycka, v. to press. 
 
 Trygg, a. secure, safe. 
 
 Tryggad, secured. 
 
 Tryma, s. m. pier glass. 
 
 Trad, s. m. thread, fibre. 
 
 Tradknippa, s. f. bunch of fibres or 
 
 threads. 
 Trang, a. narrow, tight. 
 Trad, s. n. tree, wood. 
 Tradgard, s. m. garden. 
 Trada, v. to step, tread. 
 Traffa, v. to hit, meet with. 
 Trangre, comp. of trang. 
 Trask, s. n. marsh. 
 Tratte, imp. of trata, v. to quarrel, 
 
 scold. 
 Trost, *. m. comfort. 
 Trosta, v. to comfort, depend on. 
 Trott, a. weary. 
 Tufva, s. f. molehill, hillock. 
 Tung, a. heavy, dull. 
 Tunn, a. thin. 
 Tusen, a. thousand. 
 
 Tussa, v. to set on. 
 
 Tvenne, a. two. 
 
 Tvertom, ad. on the contrary. 
 
 Tvifvel, s. n. doubt. 
 
 Tvist, s. m. debate, dispute, cause. 
 
 Tva, a. two. 
 
 Tvars, ad crosswise. 
 
 Tycka, v. to think. 
 
 Tydligen, ad. plainly. 
 
 Tyngre, comp. of tung, a. heavy. 
 
 Tyst, a. silent. 
 
 Tystna, v. to become silent. 
 
 Tyslnad, s. m. silence. 
 
 Tag, s. n. march. 
 
 Tar, s. m. tear. 
 
 Tackelse, s. m. covering, veil. 
 
 Tackt, par. covered. 
 
 Tafia, v. to contend, vie, strive. 
 
 Taflan, s. f. emulation, eontenlion, 
 
 completion. 
 Tanka, v. to think. 
 Tankare, s. m. thinker, meditator. 
 Tankesprak, s. n. motto, sentence. 
 Tankesatt, s. n. principles. 
 Tatt, ad. closely, frequently. 
 Tocken, s. m. fog. 
 Torne, s. n. thorn. 
 Tornros, s. f. rose. 
 
 Udd, s. m. point. 
 Udde, s. m. cape, headland. 
 Ulf, s. m. wolf. 
 
 Umgas raed, v. to keep company with, 
 Umgange, s. n. conversation. 
 Undan, ad. off, aside, away. 
 Under, pre, under, during, with. 
 Underbar, a. wondrous, strange. 
 Underdjur, s. n. wonderful animal. 
 Underga, v. to undergo. 
 Underhandling, s. f treaty, mediation. 
 Underhalla, v. to maintain, keep.' 
 Underratta, v. to inform, acquaint. 
 Underra ttelse, s. m. information, 
 
 notice. 
 Understod, s. n. support, assistance. 
 Understodja, v. to support, help. 
 Undersate, s. m. subject. 
 Underverk, s. n. miracle. 
 Undervisning, s. f. instruction. 
 Undervisningsverk, s. n. place of 
 
 instruction. 
 Ung, a. young. 
 Ungdom, s. m. youth. 
 Ungersven, s. m, swain, youth. 
 
( 160 ) 
 
 Ungefar, ad. about, nigh. 
 
 Universitet, s. n. university. 
 
 Unna, v, to wish well, grant. 
 
 Uppdrag, s. n. conduct, usage* 
 
 Uppfostran, s. f. education. 
 
 Uppfoda, v. to breed, bring up. 
 
 Uppfor, pre, up. 
 
 Uppfora, v. to conduct, set up, per- 
 form. 
 
 Uppforande, s. n. conduct, usage. 
 
 Uppgift, s. m report, problem, cal- 
 culation. 
 
 Uppgjort, made up, concerted. 
 
 Upphofsman, s. m. author. 
 
 Uppkoja, v. to elevate, raise. 
 
 Upplasa, v. to read, unlock. 
 
 Uppmana, v. to animate, exhort, 
 challenge. 
 
 Uppmaning, s. f. excitation, sum- 
 mons. 
 
 Uppmarksam, a. attentive. 
 
 Uppmarksanihet, s. f attention, no- 
 lice. 
 
 Uppoffra, v. to sacrifice, devote. 
 
 Uppresa, v. to raise, stir up. 
 
 Upprigtigket, s. f. sincerity. 
 
 Uppror, s. n. revolt, insurrection. 
 
 Uppsatt, raised, set up. 
 
 Uppskjuta, v. to postpone. 
 
 Uppstod, imp. of uppsta. 
 
 Ippstryket, par. combed up, turn- 
 ed up. 
 
 Uppsta, v. to rise, arise. 
 
 Uppsyn, s. m. look, countenance 
 
 Uppsaga, v. to give warning. 
 
 Upptaga, v. to take up, receive. 
 
 Upptrada, v. to appear, advance. 
 
 Upptrade, s. n. scene. 
 
 Upptacka, v. to discover, detect. 
 
 Upptanklig, a. imaginable. 
 
 Uppa, pre. on, upon. 
 
 Ur, s. n. watch. 
 
 Urna, s. f. urn. 
 
 Urskilja, v. to discern, separate. 
 
 Ursprung, s. n. source. 
 
 Ursprunglig, a. original. 
 
 Urverk, s. n. clock-work. 
 
 Ut, ad. out, abroad. 
 
 Utan, conj. but, — pre, — without. 
 
 Utdela, v. to distribute. 
 
 Uteslutande, a. exclusive. 
 
 Utfalla, v. to fall out, turn out. 
 
 Utfore, pre down. 
 
 Utforlig, a. full, complete, particular 
 
 Utgick, imp. of utga, p. to go out, 
 
 proceed, 
 Utgifva, v. to publish, lay out, spread. 
 Utgang, s. m. issue, event, exit 
 Utgora, v. to constitute. 
 Uti, pre, in. 
 Ulkast, s. n. sketch. 
 Utlandsk, a. foreign. 
 Utmaning. s f. defiance, challenge. 
 Utmed, pre. along, by, nigh. 
 Utmarkt, a. distinguished. 
 Utom, pre, without, besides, beyond. 
 Utpeka, v. to point out. 
 Utseende, s. n. appearance. 
 Utsigt, s. m. prospect. 
 Utstofferad, a. decorated, set off. 
 Utstota, v. to thrust out. 
 Utsokt, a. chosen, select. 
 Uttryck, s. n. expression. 
 Utur, pre, out of. 
 Utveckla, v. to unfold, display. 
 Utveckling, s. development* 
 Utvecklingstillstand, s. n. stale of 
 
 Utofva, v. to practise, exercise. 
 
 Vacker, a. beautiful. 
 
 Vad, s. n. wager. 
 
 Vagga, s, f. cradle, — v. to rock. 
 
 Vagn, s. m. carriage, wagon. 
 
 Vaka, v. to watch, sit up. 
 
 Val, s. n. election, choice. 
 
 Valde, imp. of vaija, v. to choose. 
 
 Yalsprak, s. n. motto, device. 
 
 Van, a wont, accustomed. 
 
 Vandra, v. to wander, travel. 
 
 Vandrare, s. m. wanderer. 
 
 Vandring , s. wandering, journey, 
 wayfaring. 
 
 Vanpris, s. n. price below the real value. 
 
 Vansklighet, s. f. uncertainly, insta- 
 bility. 
 
 Vant from vanja, v. to accustom. 
 
 Vapen, s* n. weapon, arms* 
 
 Vapenofning, s. exercise in arms. 
 
 Var, v. was, — s. n. case, matter. 
 
 Vara, v. to be, — - s. f. goods. 
 
 Varda, v. to be, become. 
 
 Varelse, s. m existence, being. 
 
 Varra, a. warm. 
 
 Varna, v. to warn. 
 
 Varning, 5. f. warning, caution. 
 
 Valten, s. n. water. 
 
 Vaxdukskappa, s. f. cloak of oil- skin. 
 
( 161 ) 
 
 Vaxljus, *. n. wax-eandU. 
 Vedervaga, v. to^venture, hazard. 
 VedtrSd, $. n. billet of wood. 
 Vek, a. weak. 
 Velat, v. has wished. 
 Verd, vard, s. m. host. 
 Verk, s. n. work, performance. 
 Verklig, a. actual, real. 
 Verksam, a. active, effective. 
 Verkstaldt, part.^executed, performed. 
 Verld, s. world. 
 Yerldsbeherrskarn, *. m. governor 
 
 of the world. 
 Vester, s. m. west. 
 Vesuv, *. Vesuvius, 
 Veta, v. to know. 
 Vetenskap, *. f. science. 
 Vetenskaplig, a. scientific. 
 Vett, s. n. wit, sense. 
 Vid, pr. near, at. 
 Vida, ad. far, much. 
 Vidare, farther. 
 Vidrig, a. adverse, contrary. 
 Vidstrackt, a. vast, extensive. 
 Vidskepelse, s. m superstition. 
 Vidunderlig, a. monstrous , strange. 
 Viga, v. to consecrate, dedicate, marry* 
 Vigge, *. m. wedge. 
 Vigt, s. m. weight, importance. 
 Vigtig, a. important^ of full weight. 
 Vik, s. m. creek. 
 Viking, s. m. sea-rover. 
 Vikingatag, s. n. freebooters' progress. 
 Vild, a. wild, fierce, savage. 
 Vildhet, s. f. wildness fierceness. 
 Vilja, v. to will, want. — «.] f. choice, 
 
 will. 
 Ville, v. would, wished. 
 Villervalla, s. f. confusion. 
 Vilsnad, par. gone astray. 
 Vind, *. m. wind, breeze. 
 Vindflagt, s. m. gentle gale, 
 Vinflaska, s. f. wine-flask. 
 Vinka, v. to beckon, wink. 
 Vinna, v. to win, gain. 
 Vinter, s. m. winter. 
 Vis, s. n. manner. — a. wise. 
 Visa, v. to show, point, — s. f, song, 
 
 ballad. 
 Vishet, s. f. wisdom. 
 Viss, a. certain, 
 Visserligen, ad. certainly. 
 Yisste, imp. of veta, v. to know, 
 
 Vittert, a lettered, learned. 
 
 Voro from vara to be. 
 
 Vrede, s. m. wrath, anger. 
 
 Vraka sig, v. to throw or twist one- 
 self about. 
 
 Vada, s. f. accident, danger. 
 
 Vag, s. f. wave, sea, 
 
 Vaga, v. to venture, dare. 
 
 V&ldsam, a. violent, furious. 
 
 Var, s. m. spring; pro, our. 
 
 Vard, s. m. ward, care, inspection. 
 
 Varda, v. to guard, watch, tend. 
 
 V&rdag, s. m, spring-day. 
 
 Vardslos, a. careless, negligent. 
 
 Varvind, *. m. spring-breeze. 
 
 Vacka, v. to awake, arouse. 
 
 Vackelse, s. m. awakening, excitation. 
 
 Yader, *. n. weather, wind, 
 
 Vadjomal, s. n. appeal. 
 
 Vag, s. m. way, path. 
 
 Vaggfast, a. fastened to the wall. 
 
 Yaggursfoderal, s. n. clock-case. 
 
 Valde, s. n. power, command, empire. 
 
 Yalgorare, s. m. benefactor. 
 
 Valja, v. to choose, select. 
 
 Yalsigna, v, to bless. 
 
 Valsignad, a. blessed. 
 
 Valstand, *. n. good circumstance*, 
 
 Valtalighet, s. f. eloquence. 
 
 Van, s. m friend. 
 
 Vanda, v. to turn. 
 
 Vande, imp. of vanda, v. to turn. 
 
 Vandning, s. f. turning, turn. 
 
 Yanskap, s. m. friendship, kindness. 
 
 Vanta, v to expect, slay, wait. 
 
 Vantan, s. f. expectation, waiting. 
 
 Vard, o, worthy, worth. 
 
 Varde, s. n. worth, value. 
 
 Vardera, v. to appraise, prize, value. 
 
 Vardig, a. worthy. 
 
 Vardighet, s. f. dignity, worthiness. 
 
 Varfva, v. to enlist, recruit. 
 
 Varma, s. f. warmth. 
 
 Vasende, s. n. being, conduct, noise. 
 
 Vasendtlig, a. essential. 
 
 Vaxa, v. to grow. 
 
 Vaxt, s. m. plant, excrescence, — 
 par — grown. 
 
 Vorda, v. to respect, venerate. 
 
 Vordnad, s. m. respect, veneration. 
 
 Ylle, s. n, woollen. 
 
 Ymnig, a. plentiful, abundant. 
 
 11 
 
( 162 ) 
 
 Ymnigt, ad. plentifully. 
 Yngling, s. m. youth. 
 Ynglingasang, *. m. youths-song. 
 Yngre, a. younger* 
 Yngste, a. youngest. 
 Ynnest, s. m. favour. 
 Yr, a. giddy, wild. 
 Ytterst, a last, utmost. 
 Yttra, v. to express. 
 Yttre, a. exterior, outer. 
 
 A, pre, on, — *. river. 
 
 Anyo, ad. anew. 
 
 Alder, s m. age* 
 
 Alderdom, s. m old age. 
 
 Alderstigen, a. aged. 
 
 Aldrig, a. old, aged. 
 
 Angest, s. m. anguish, sorrow. 
 
 Ar, s. n. year 
 
 Arligen, ad. yearly. 
 
 Artal, s. n. date, 
 
 Artusend, s. n. millenary, space of a 
 
 thousand years. 
 Askadare, 5. m spectator, looker on. 
 As tad, ad. off, away, forward. 
 Asyfta, v. to aim at. 
 Ater, ad again, back, on the other 
 
 hand. 
 Aterfalla, v. to relapse. 
 Aterlemna, v. to give back. 
 Aterspegla, v. to reflect. 
 Aterstalla, v. to restore, recover. 
 Atervanda, v. to return. 
 Atfdljd, par. accompanied. 
 Atminstone, ad. at least. 
 Ats, v. were or was eaten. 
 Atsittande, sitting tight. 
 
 Adel, a. noble, sublime. 
 
 Adling, s. m. nobleman. 
 
 Afven, conj. also, likewise, even. 
 
 Afventyr, s. n. adventure. 
 
 Afventyrare, s. m. adventurer. ' 
 
 Af verity rlig, a. perilous, dangerous, 
 
 Aga, v. to own, possess. 
 
 Aldre, a. older. 
 
 Aldsta, a. oldest. 
 
 Alska, t>. to love, to bs fond of. 
 
 Alsklingsplats, s. m. favorite place. 
 Alskvard, a. lovely, amiable. 
 Amna, v. to intend, shape. 
 Amne, s. n. subject. 
 An, conj than, — ad, more, now, 
 
 even, still. 
 Anda, s. f. end. 
 Andamal, s. n. object, end. 
 Andpunkt, s. m extremity, 
 A ndtli gen, ad. finally, at last. 
 Annu, ad. still, yet. 
 Ar, v. is. y 
 
 Ara, s. f. glory, credit 
 Areminne, s. n. monument. 
 Att, s. f. family, race. 
 Atlhdg, s. m. barrow., 
 
 O, s. f. island, ule. 
 
 Ode, s. n. fate. — a. deserted, 
 waste. 
 
 Odemark, 5. m. desert. 
 
 Odmjukhet, s. f. humility, submis- 
 sion. 
 
 Of rig, a. left, remaining. 
 
 Ofver, pre. on, over, across, of. 
 
 Ofveraltj ad. every where. 
 
 Ofverensslamma, v. to agree, accord 
 with. 
 
 Ofverflod, s. n abundance, profu- 
 sion. 
 
 Ofverga, v. to excel, surpass. 
 
 Ofverhufvud, ad. upon an average. 
 
 Ofvermod, *. n. arrogance, temerity. 
 
 Ofverraskning, s. f. surprise. 
 
 Ofvertala, v. to persuade. 
 
 Ofvertygelse, s. m. conviction. 
 
 Ofvertackt, par. covered. 
 
 Of very rd, covered with snow. 
 
 Oga, s. n. eye. 
 
 Ogonbliek, s. n. instant, twinkling- 
 
 01, s. n. ale. 
 
 Om, a. tender, sensible, affectionate* 
 
 Omsom, ad. alternately, by turns. 
 
 Onskan, s. f. wish. 
 
 Oppen, a. open. 
 
 Oppna, v. to open. 
 
 Ora, s. n. ear. 
 
 Orn, s. m. eagle. 
 
 Ortesang, s. f. garden-bed. 
 
 Ostern, s. m. the east. 
 
 .STOCKHOLM, 1849. PRINTED B¥ HORBERG. 
 

 LIBRARY OF CONCRESS 
 
 003 179 573 4 
 
 * * 1 
 
 
 v 1 
 
 1 1 
 
 I 
 
 4 
 
 I t | * j 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 I